He celebrateth the Lords supper and preacheth 9 At Troas he raiseth vp Eutychus 17 At Ephesus he calleth the Elders of the Church together committeth the keping of Gods flocke vnto them warneth them of false teachers maketh his praier with them and departeth by ship towards Ierusalem 1 NOw after the tumulte was ceased Paul called the disciplesvnto him embrased them and departed to go into Macedonia 2 And when he had gone through those parties had exhorted thē with manie wordes he came into Grecia 3 And hauing taried there thre moneths because the Iewes laid waite for him as he was about to saile into Syria he purposed to returne through Macedonia 4 And there accompanied him into Asia Sopater of Berea and of them of Thessalonica Aristarchus and Secundus and Gaius of Der be and Timotheus and of them of Asia Tychicus and Trophimus 5 These went before and taried vs at Troas 6 And we sailed forthe from Philippi after the daies of vnleauened bread and came vnto them to Troas in fiue daies where we abode seuen daies 7 And the first day of the weke the disciples being come together to breake bread Paul preached vnto them readie to depart on the morowe and continued the preaching vnto midnight 8 And there were manie lightes in an vpper chamber where they were gathered together 9 And there sate in a windowe a certeine yong mā named Eutychus fallen into depe slepe and as Paul was long preaching he ouercome with slepe fell downe from the third lofte and was taken vp dead 10 But Paul went downe and laid him self vpon him and embrased him saying Trouble not your selues for his life is in him 11 So when Paul was come vp againe and had broken bread and eaten he commoned a long while til the dawning of the daye and so he departed 12 And they broght the boie aliue and thei were not a litle comforted 13 ¶ Then we went forthe to ship and sailed vnto the citie Assos that we might receiue Paul there for so had he appointed wolde him self go a fote 14 Now when he was come vnto vs to Assos and we had receiued him we came to Mytylenes 15 And we sailed thence and came the next day ouer against Chios ād the next dayewe arriued at Samos and taried at Trogyllium the next daye we came to Miletum 16 For Paul had determined to saile by Ephesus because he wolde not spend the time in Asia for he hasted to be if he colde possible at Ierusalem at the day of Pentecoste 17 ¶ Wherefore from Miletum he sent to Ephesus and called the Elders of the Church 18 Who when they were come to him he said vnto them Ye knowe from the first day that I came into Asia after what maner I haue bene with you at all seasons 19 Seruing the Lord with all modestie and with manie teares and tentacions which came vnto me by the layings awaite of the Iewes 20 And how I kept backe nothing that was profitable but haue shewed you and taught you openly and through out euerie house 21 Witnessing bothe to the Iewes and to the Grecians the repentance towarde God ād faith towarde our Lord Iesus Christ. 22 And now beholde I go bounde in the spirit vnto Ierusalē and knowe not what things shal come vnto me there 23 Saue that the holie Gost witnesseth in euerie citie saying that bandes and afflictions abide me 24 But I passe not at all nether is my life deare vnto my self so that I may fulfil my course with ioye and the ministracion which I haue receiued of the Lord Iesus to testifie the Gospel of the grace of God 25 And now be holde I knowe that hence forthe ye all through whome I haue gone preaching the kingdome of God shal se my face no more 26 Wherefore I take you to recorde this day that I am pure from the blood of all men 27 For I haue kept nothing backe but haue shewed you all the counsel of God 28 Take hede therefore vnto your selues and to all the flocke whereof the holie Gost hath made you Ouerseers to fede the churh of God which he hathe purchased with his owne blood 29 For I knowe this that after my departing shal grieuous wolues entre in among you not sparing the flocke 30 Moreouer of your owne selues shal men arise speaking peruerse things to drawe disciples after them 31 Therefore watche and remember that by the space of thre yeres I ceased not to warne euerie one bothe night and daye with teares 32 And now brethren I commende you to God and to the worde of his grace which is able to buylde further and to giue you an inheritance among all them which are sanctified 33 I haue coueted no mans siluer nor golde nor apparel 34 Yea ye knowe that these hands haue ministred vnto my* necessities and to them that were with me 35 I haue shewed you all things how that so laboring ye ought to 〈◊〉 the weake to remember the wordes of the Lord Iesus how that he said 〈◊〉 is a blessed thing to giue rather then to receiue 36 And when he had thus spoken he kneled downe and praied with them all 37 Then they wept all abundantly and fel on Pauls necke and kissed him 38 Being chiefly sorie for the wordes which he spake That they shulde se his face no mo re And thei accompanied him vnto the ship CHAP. XIX 5 The commune prayers of the faithful 8 Philippes foure daughters prophetesses 23 Pauls constantie to beare the crosse as Agabus and others forespake althogh he was otherwise counseled by 〈◊〉 brethren 28 The great danger that he was in and how he escaped 1 ANd as we launched forthe and were departed from them we came with a straight course vnto Coos and the daye following vnto the Rhodes and from thence vnto Patara 2 And we founde a ship that went ouer vnto Phenice and went abroade and set forthe 3 And when we had discouered Cyprus we left it on the left hand sailed towarde Syria and arriued at Tyrus for there the ship vnladed the burden 4 And when we had founde disciples we taryed there seuen dayes And they tolde Paul through the Spirit that he shulde not go vp to Ierusalem 5 But when the daies were ended we departed and went our way and thei all accompanied vs with their wiues and children euen out of the citie and we kneling downe on the shore prayed 6 Then when we had embraced one another we toke ship and thei returned home 7 And when we had ended the course from Tyrus we arriued at Ptolemais and saluted the brethren abode with them one daye 8 And the next day Paul and thei that were with him departed and came vnto Cesarea and we entred into the house of* Philippe the Euangelist which was
Abraham thogh it appeareth not so to mans eye and for that preferment that the Gētiles haue it procedeth of the liberal mercie of God whiche he at length 〈◊〉 towarde the Iewes againe and so gather the whole Israel which is his Church of them bothe This grounde worke of faith and doctrine layed instructions of Christian maners followe teaching 〈◊〉 man to walke in roundenes of conscience in his vocation with all patience and humblenes reuerencing and obeying magistrate exercising charitie putting of the olde man and putting on Christ bearing with the weake louing one another according to Christs example Finally S. Paul after his commendacions to the brethren exhorteth thē to vnitie and to flee false preachers and flatterers and so concludeth with a prayer CHAP. I. 1 Paul sheweth by whome and to what purpose he is called 13 His ready wil. 16 What the Gospel is 20 The vse of creatures and wherefore they were made 21. 24. The ingratitude peruersitie and punishment of all mankinde 1 PAVLa seruant of IESVSCHRIST called to be an Apostle * put aparte to preache the Gospel of God 2 Which he had pro mised afore by his* Prophetes in the ho lie Scriptures 3 Concerning his Sonne Iesus christ our Lord which was made of the sede of Dauid according to the flesh 4 And declared mightely to be the Sonne of God touching the Spirit of sanctification by the resurrection from the dead 5 By whome we haue receiued grace and Apostleship that obedience might be giuen vnto the faith in his Name among all the Gentiles 6 Among whome ye be also the called of Iesus Christ 7 To all you that be at Rome beloued of God called to be Saints * Grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 8 First I thanke my God through Iesus Christ for you all because your faith is published throughout the whole worlde 9 For God is my witnes whome I serue in my spirit in the Gospel of his Sōne that with out ceasing I make mencion of you 10 Alwayes in my prayers beseching that by some meanes one time or other I might haue a prosperous iourney by the wil of God to come vnto you 11 * For I long to se you that I might bestowe among you some spiritual gifte to strengthen you 12 That is that I might be comforted together with you through our mutual faith bothe yours and mine 13 Now my brethren I wolde that ye shulde not be ignorāt how that I haue often times purposed to come vnto you but haue bene lethitherto that I might haue some frute also among you as I haue among the other Gentiles 14 I am detter bothe to the Grecians and to the Barbarians bothe to the wisemen and vnto the vnwise 15 Therfore asmuche as in me is I am ready to preache the Gospel to you also that are at Rome 16 For I am not ashamed of the Gospel of Christ for it is the * power of God vnto saluation to euerie one that beleueth to the Iewe first and also to the Grecian 17 For by it the iuste righteousnes of God is reueiled from faith to faith as it is written * The iuste shal liue by faith 18 For the wrath of God is reueiled from heauen against all vngodlines and vnrighteousnes of men which with holde the trueth in vnrighteousnes 19 Forasmuche as that which may be knowen of God is manifest in them for God hathe shewed it vnto them 20 For the inuisible things of him that is his eternal power and Godhead are sene by the creation of the worlde being considered in his workes to the intent that they shulde be without excuse 21 * Because that when they knewe God they glorified him not as God nether were thankeful but became vaine in their imaginations and their foolish heart was ful of darkenes 22 When they professed them selues to be wise they became fooles 23 For thei turned the glorie of the incorruptible God to the similitude of the image of a corruptible man and of birdes and foure foted beastes and of creeping things 24 Wherefore also God gaue them vp to their hearts lustes vnto vnclennes to defile their owne bodies betwene them selues 25 Which turned the trueth of God vnto a lie and worshipped and serued the creature * forsaking the Creator which is blessed for euer Amen 26 For this cause God gaue them vp vnto vile affections for euen their women did change the natural vse into that which is against nature 27 And likewise also the men left the natural vse of the woman and burned in their lusteone towarde another and man with man wroght filthines and receiued in them selues suche recōpense of their errour as was mete 28 For as thei regarded not to knowe God euen so God deliuered them vp vnto a reprobat minde to do those things which are not conuenient 29 Being ful of all vnrighteousnes fornicatiō wickednes coueteousnes maliciousnes full of enuie of murther of debat of disceite taking al things in the euil parte whisperers 30 Backebiters haters of God doers of wrōg proude boasters inuenters of euil things disobedient to parents without vnderstanding couenant breakers without natural affection suche as can neuer be appeased merciles 31 Which men thogh they knewe the Law of God how that they which commit suche things are worthie of death yet not one ly do the same but also fauour them that do them CHAP. II. 1 He feareth the hypocrites with Gods iudgemēt 7 And comforteth the faithful 12 To beat done all vaine pretence of ignorance holines and of alliance with God he proueth all men to be sinners 15 The Gentiles by their conscience 17 The Iewes by the Law written 1 THerefore thou art inexcusable ô man whosoeuer thou art that iudgest * for in that that thou iudgest another thou condēnest thy self for thou that iudgest doest the same things 2 But we knowe that the iudgement of God is according to trueth against them which commit suche things 3 And thinkest thou this ô thou man that iud gest them which do suche things and doest the same that thou shalt escape the iudgement of God 4 Ordespisest thou the riches of his bountifulnes and * pacience and long sufferance not knowing that the boūtifulnes of GOD leadeth thee to repentance 5 But thou after thine hardnes and heart that can not repent * heapest vnto thy self wrath against the day of wrath and of the declaration of the iuste iudgement of God 6 * Who wil rewarde euerie man according to his workes 7 That is to them which by continuance in wel doing seke glorie and honour and immortalitie eternal life 8 But vnto them that are
For in Iesus Christ nether Circumcision auaileth aniething nether vncircumcision but faith which worketh by loue 7 Ye did 〈◊〉 well who did let you that ye did not obeie the trueth 8 It is not the persuasion of hym that calleth you 9 * A litle leauen doeth leauen the whole lompe 10 I haue trust in you through the Lord that ye will be none otherwise minded but he that troubleth you shall beare his condemnacion whosoeuer he be 11 And brethren if I yet preache circumcision why do I yet suffer persecucion Then is the sclander of the crosse abolished 12 Wolde to God they were euen cut of whiche do disquiet you 13 For brethrē ye haue bene called vnto libertie onely vse not your libertie as an occasiō vnto the flesh but by loue serue one another 14 For all the Lawe is fulfilled in one worde whiche is this * Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self 15 〈◊〉 ye byte and deuoure one another take hede lest ye be consumed one of another 16 Then I say * walke in the Spirite and ye shal not fulfill the lustes of the flesh 17 For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit and the Spirit against the flesh and these are con trarie one to the another so that ye can not do the same things that ye wolde 18 And if ye be led by the Spirite ye are not vnder the Law 19 Moreouer the workes of the fleshe are manifest whiche are adulterie fornicacion vnclennes wantonnes 20 Idolatrie witchcraft hatred debate emulacions wrath contētions sedicions heresies 21 Enuie murthers dronkennes glotonnie suche like whereof I tel you before as I also haue tolde you before that they whiche do suche things shal not inherite the kingdom of God 22 But the frute of the Spirit is loue ioye peace long suffring gentlenes goodnes faith 23 Mekenes temperancie against suche there is no Law 24 For they that are Christs haue crucified the flesh with the affections and the lustes 25 If we liue in the Spirite let vs also walke in the Spirit 26 Let vs not be desirous of vaine glorie prouoking one another enuying one another CHAP. VI. 1 He exhorteth them to vse gentlenes towarde the weake 2 And to shewe their brotherlie loue and modestie 6. Also to prouide for their ministers 9 To perseuer 14 To reioyce in the crosse of Christ. 15 To newnes of life 16. And last of ai wisheth to them with therest of the faithfull all prosperitie 1 BRethren if a man be fallen by occasion into anie faute ye whiche are spirituail restore suche one with the Spirite of mekenes considering thy selfe lest thou also be tempted 2 Beare ye one anothers burden and so fulfil the Law of Christ. 3 For if anie man seme to him selfe that he is some what when he is nothing he deceiueth him self in his imaginacion 4 But let euerie man proue his owne worke and then shal he haue reioycing in him self onely and not in another 5 * For euerie man shal beare his owne burden 6 Let him that is taught in the worde make him that hathe taught hym partaker of all his * goods 7 Be not deceiued God is not mocked for whatsoeuer a man soweth that shall he also reape 8 For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh reape corruption but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the spirit reape lif euerlasting 9 * Let vs not therefore bewearie of wel doing for in due season we shall reape if we faint not 10 While we haue therefore time let vs do good vnto all men but specially vnto them which are of the housholde of faith 11 ¶ Ye se how large a lettre I haue written vnto you with mine owne hand 12 As manie as desire to make a faire shewe in the flesh they constraine you to be circumcised onely because they wolde not suffer persecucion for the crosse of Christ. 13 For they them selues which are circumcised kepe not the Law but desire to haue you circumcised that they might reioyce in your flesh 14 But God forbid that I shulde reioyce but in the crosse of our Lord Iesus Christ whereby the worlde is crucified vnto me and I vnto the worlde 15 For in Christ Iesus nether circumcision auaileth anie thing nor vncircumcision but a newe creature 16 And as manie as walke according to this rule peace shal be vpon them and mercie vpon the Israel of God 17 From hence forthe let no man put me to busines for I beare in my bodie the markes of the Lord Iesus 18 Brethren the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with your spirit Amen Vnto the Galathians written from Rome THE EPISTLE OF Paul to the Ephesians THE ARGVMENT WHile Paul was prisoner at Rome there entred in among the Ephesians false teachers who corrupted the true doctrine which he had taught them by reason whereof he wrote this Epistle to confirme them in that thing which they had learned of him And first after his salutacion he assureth them of saluacion because they were thereunto predestinate by the fre election of God before they were borne and sealed vp to this eternal life by the holie Gost giuen vnto them by the Gospel the knowledge of the which mysterie he prayeth God to confirme towarde them And to the intent they shulde not glorie in themselues he sheweth them their extreme miserie wherein they were plonged before they knewe Christ as people without God Gentiles to whome the promises were not made and yet by the fre mercie of God in Christ Iesus they were saued and he appointed to be their Apostle as of all other Gentiles therefore he desireth God to lighten the Ephesians hearts with the perfite vnderstanding of his Sonne and exhorteth thens like wise to be mindeful of so great benefites nether to be moued with the false apostles which seke to ouerthrowe their faith and treade vnder fote the Gospel which was not preached to them as by chance or fortune but according to the eternal counsel of God who by this meanes preserueth onely his Church Therefore the Apostle commendeth his ministerie forasmuche as God thereby reigneth among men and causeth it to bring forthe moste plentiful frutes as innocentie holines with all suche offices apperteining to godlines Last of al he declareth not onely in general what ought to be the life of the Christiās but also sheweth particularly what things concerne euerie mans vocacion CHAP. I. After his salutacion 4 He sheweth that the chief cause of their saluacion standeth in the fre election of God through Christ. 16 He declareth his good wil towarde them giuing thankes and praying God for their faith 21 The maiestie of Christ. 1 PAul an Apostle of Iesus Christ by the wil of God to the * Saintes which are at Ephesus
inuisible vnto God onely wise be honour and glorie for euer and euer Amen 18 This commandement commit I vnto thee sonne Timotheus according to the prophecies which went before vpon thee that thou by them shuldest * fight a good fight 19 Hauing faith and a good consciēce whiche some haue put away and as concerning faith haue made ship wracke 20 Of whome is Himeneus and Alexander * whome I haue deliuered vnto Satan that they might learne not to blaspheme CHAP. II. 1 He exhorteth to pray for all men 4 wherefore 8 And how 9 As touching the apparel and modestie of women 1 IExhorte therefore that first of al supplicacions praiers intercessions and giuing of thankes be made for all men 2 For Kings and for all that are in autoritie that we may lead a quiet and a peaceable life in all godlines and honestie 3 For this is good and acceptable in the sight of God our Sauiour 4 * Who will that all men shal be saued and come vnto the knowledge of the trueth 5 For there is one God and one Mediator betwene God and man which is the man Christ Iesus 6 Who gaue him self a raunsome for all men to be a testimonie in due time 7 * Whereunto I am ordeined a preacher and an Apostle I speake the trueth in Christ ād lie not euen a teacher of the Gentiles in faith and veritie 8 I wil therefore that the men pray euerie where lifting vp pure hands without wrath or douting 9 * Like wise also the women that they araye them selues in comelie apparel with shamefastnes ād modestie not with broyded heare or pearles or costlie apparel 10 But as be commeth women that professe the feare of God with good workes 11 Let the woman learne in silence with all sub iection 12 I permit not a woman to teache nether to vsurpe autoritie ouer the man but to be in silence 13 For Adam was first formed then Eue. 14 And Adam was not deceiued but the woman was deceiued and was in the transgression 15 Not withstanding through bearing of children she shal be saued if they continue in faith and loue and holines with modestie CHAP. III. 2 He declareth what is the office of ministers 11 And as touching their families 15. The dignitie of the Church 16 And the principal point of the heauenlie doctrine 1 THis is a true saying * If any man desire the office of a bishoppe he desireth a worthie worke 2 A bishop therefore must be vnreproueable the housband of one wife watching sober modest harberous apt to teache 3 Not giuen to wine no striker not giuen to filthie lucre but gentle no fighter not couetous 4 One that can rule his owne house honestly hauing children vnder obedience with all honestie 5 For if any can not rule his owne house how shal be care for the Church of God 6 He may not be a yong scholer lest he being puffed vp fall into the condemnation of the deuil 7 He must also be wel reported of euen of the which are without lest he fall into rebuke and the snare of the deuil 8 Like wise must deacons be honest not dou ble tongued not giuen vnto muche wine nether to filthie lucre 9 Hauing the mysterie of the faith in pure conscience 10 And let them first be proued then let them minister if they be founde blameles 11 Like wise their wiues must be honest not euil speakers but sober and faithful in all things 12 Let the deacons be the housbands of one wife and suche as can rule their childrē wel and their owne housholdes 13 For they that haue ministred wel get them selues a good degre and great libertie in the faith which is in Christ Iesus 14 These things write I vnto thee trusting to come very shortely vnto thee 15 But if I tary long that thou maist yet know how thou oghtest to be haue thy selfe in the house of God whiche is the Churche of the liuing God the pillar grounde of trueth 16 And without controuersie great is the mysterie of godlines whiche is God is manifested in the flesh iustified in the Spirite sene of Angels preached vnto the Gentiles beleued on in the worlde and receiued vp in glorie CHAP. IIII. 2 He teacheth him what doctrine be ought to flee 6. 8. 11. And what to followe 15 And wherein ought to exercise himself continually 1 NOw the Spirit speaketh euidently that in the * latter times some shall departe from the faith and shal giue hede vnto spirits of errour and doctrines of deuils 2 Whiche speak elyes through hypocrisie haue their consciēces burned with an hore yron 3 Forbidding to marie and commandyng to absteine from meats which God hath created to be receiued with giuyng thankes of them whiche beleue and knowe the trueth 4 For euerie creature of God is good and nothing ought to be refused if it be receiued with thank esgiuing 5 For it is sanctified by the worde of God and prayer 6 If thou put the brethren in remembrance of these things thou shalt be a good minister of Iesus Christ whiche hast bene nourished vp in the wordes of faith and of good doctrine which thou hast continually followed 7 * But cast away prophane and olde wiues fables and exercise thy 〈◊〉 vnto godlines 8 For bodelie exercise profiteth litle but godlines is profitable vnto 〈◊〉 which hathe the promes of the life present and of that that is to come 9 This is a true saying and by al meanes worthie to be receiued 10 For therefore we labour and are rebuked because we trust in the liuing God whiche is the Sauiour of all men specially of those that beleue 11 These things commande and teache 12 Let no man despise thy youth but be vnto them that beleue an ensample in worde in conuersation in loue in spirit in faith in purenes 13 Til I come giue attendance to reading to exhortation and to doctrine 14 Despise not the gift that is in thee which was giuen thee by prophecie with the laying on of the hands of the companie of the Eldership 15 These things exercise and giue thy self vn to them that it may be sene how thou profitest among all men 16 Take hede vnto thy self and vnto learning continue therein for in doing this thou shalt bothe saue thy self and them that heare thee CHAP. V. 1 He teacheth him how he shal behaue him self in rebuking all degrees 3 An ordre concerning widowes 17 The establishing of ministers 23 The gouuernance of his bodie 24 And the iudgement of sinnes 1 REbuke not an elder but exhort him as a father and the yonger men as brethren 2 The elder women as
hathe made hys worde manifeste in due time through the preachyng which is* committed vnto me according to the commandement of God our 〈◊〉 4 To Titus my naturall sonne accordynge to the commune faith Grace 〈◊〉 and pea ce from God the Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ our Sauiour 5 For this cause left I thee in Creta that thou shuldest continue to redresse the things that remaine and shuldest ordeine Elders in eucrie citie as I appointed thee 6 * If anye be vnreproueable the housbande of one wife hauyng faithfull children whiche are not sclandered of riote nether are disobedient 7 For a byshop muste be vnreproueable as Gods stewarde not frowarde not angrie not giuen to wyne no striker not giuen to 〈◊〉 lucre 8 But harberous one that loueth goodnes wise righteous holie temperate 9 Holding fast the faithfull worde accordyng to doctrine that he also may be able to exhorte with wholsome doctrine and improue them that say against it 10 For there are manie disobedient and vayne talkers and deceiuers of mindes chiefly they of the Circumcision 11 Whose mouths 〈◊〉 be stopped which sub uert whole houses teachyng things whiche they ought not for filthie lucre sake 12 One of thē selues euen one of their owne prophetes said The Cretians are alwayes lyars euil beastes slowe belyes 13 This witnes is true wherfore rebuke them sharpely that they may be soūde in the faith 14 And not taking hede to * Iewish fables and commandements of men that turne from the trueth 15 Vnto the pure * are all things pure but vnto them that are defiled and vnbeleuing is nothing pure but euen their mindes and consciences are defiled 16 They professe that they knowe God but by workes they denie him and are abominable and disobedient and vnto euerie good worke reprobate CHAP. II. 1 He commendeth vnto him the wholsome doctrine and telleth him how he shall teache all degrees to be haue thē selues 11 Through the benefite of the grace of Christ. 1 BVt speake thou the things which become wholsome doctrine 2 That the Elder men be sobre honest discrete sounde in the faith in loue and in paciēce 3 The Elder women likewise that they be in suche behauiour as becometh holines not false accusers not giuen to much wine but teachers of honest things 4 That they may instruct the yong women to be sobre minded that they loue their housbands that they loue their children 5 That they be discrete chast kepyng at home good and * subiect vnto their housbands that the worde of God be not euill spoken of 6 Exhorte yong men likewise that they be sobreminded 7 Aboue althings shewe thy self an ensample of good workes with vncorrupt doctrine with grauitie integritie 8 And with the wholsome worde whiche can not be reproued that he whiche withstandeth may be ashamed hauing nothyng concerning you to speake euill of 9 * Let seruants be subiect to their masters and please thē in al things not answering again 10 Nether pykers but that they shewe al good faithfulnes that they may adorne the doctrine of God our Sauiour in all things 11 * For the grace of God that bringeth saluacion vnto all men hathe appeared 12 And teacheth vs that we shulde denie vngodlines and worldlie lustes and that we shulde liue sobrely and righteously godly in this present worlde 13 Loking for the blessed hope ād appearyng of the glorie of the mightie God and of our Sauiour Iesus Christ. 14 Who gaue him self for vs that he might redeme vs from all iniquitie and purge vs to be a peculiar people vnto him self zealous of good workes 15 These things speake and 〈◊〉 and rebuke with all autoritie 〈◊〉 that no man despice thee CHAP. III. 1 Of obedience to suche as be in autoritie 9 He warneth Titus to be ware of foolish and vnprofitable questions 12 Concluding with certeine 〈◊〉 matters 15 And salutacions 1 PVt them in remembrance that they * be subiect to the Principalities and Powers and that they be obedient and readie to euerie good worke 2 That they speake euil of no man that they be no fighters but softe shewing all mekenes vnto all men 3 * For we our selues also were in times past vnwise disobedient deceiued seruing the lustes and diuers pleasures 〈◊〉 in maliciousnes and enuie hatefull and hatyng one another 4 But when the bountifulnes and loue of God our Sauiour to warde man appeared 5 * Not by the workes of righteousnes which we had done but accordyng to his mercie he saued vs by the washing of the new birth and the renuyng of the holie Gost. 6 Whiche he shed on vs abundantly through Iesus Christ our Sauiour 7 That we being iustified by his grace shulde be made heires accordyng to the hope of eternall life 8 This is a true saying and these things I will thou shuldest affirme that they whiche haue beleued in God might be carefull to shewe forthe good workes These thyngs are good and profitable vnto men 9 * But stay foolish questions and genealogies and contentions and brawlings about the Law for they are vnprofitable and vaine 10 〈◊〉 him that is an heretike after once or twise admonicion 11 Knowing that he that is suche is peruerted and sinneth being damned of his owne self 12 When I shall send Artemas vnto thee or Tychicus be diligent to come to me vnto Nicopolis for I haue determined there to winter 13 Bring Zenas the expounder of the Law and Apollos on their iourney diligently that they lacke nothyng 14 And let ours also learne to shewe for the good workes for necessarie vses that they be not vnfruteful 15 Al that are with me salute thee 〈◊〉 them that loue vs in the faith Grace be with you all Amen To Titus elect the first bishope of the Church of the Cretians written from Nicopolis in Macedonia THE EPISTLE OF of Paul to Philemon THE ARGVMENT ALbeit the excellencie of Pauls spirit wonderfully appeareth in other his Epistles yet this Epistle is a greate witnes and a declaration of the same For farre passing the basenes of his matter he fleeth as it were vp to heauen and speaketh with a diuine grace and 〈◊〉 Onesimus seruant to Philemon bothe robbed his master and fled away whome Paul hauing wonne to Christ sent againe to his master earnestly begging his pardone with moste waightie arguments prouing the duetie of one Christian to another and so with salutacions endeth 5 He reioyceth to heare of the faith and loue of Philemon 9 whome he desireth to forgiue his seruant Onesimus and louingly to receiue him ag 〈◊〉 1 PAVL a prisoner of Iesus Christ our brother Timotheus vnto Philemon our dere friend and fellow helper 2 And to our dere sister Apphia and to Archippus our felowe souldier and to the Churche
that loue him 6 But ye haue despised the poore Do not the riche oppresse you by tyrannie and do not they drawe you before the iudgemēt seates 7 Do not they blaspheme the worthie Name after which ye be named 8 But if ye fulfill the royal Law accordyng to the Scripture whiche saith * Thou shalt loue thy neighbour as thy self ye do wel 9 * But if ye regarde the persones ye commit sinne and are rebuked of the Law as transgressours 10 For* whosoeuer shal kepe the whole Law and yet faileth in one point he is giltie of all 11 For he that said * Thou shalt not commit adulterie said also Thou shalt not kill Now thoghthou do est none adulterie yet if thou killest thou art a transgressor of the Law 12 So speake ye and so do as they that shal be iudged by the Law of libertie 13 For there shal be iudgement merciles to him that sheweth no mercie and mercie reioyceth against iudgement 14 What auaileth it my brethren thogh a man saith he hathe faith when he hath no workes can the faith saue him 15 For if a brother or sister be* naked and destitute of dailie fode 16 And one of you say vnto them Departe in peace warme your selues and fill your bellies not withstandyng ye giue thē not those things which are nedeful to the bodie what helpeth it 17 Euen so the fayth if it haue no workes is dead in it self 18 But some man myght saye Thou haste the faith and I haue workes shewe me thy faith out of thy workes and I will shewe thee my faith by my workes 19 Thou beleuest that there is one GOD thou doest wel the deuils also beleueit and tremble 20 But wilt thou vnderstand ô thou vaine mā that the fayth whiche is without workes is dead 21 Was not Abraham our Father iustified through workes when he offred Isaac hys sonne vpon the Altar 22 Seest thou not that the fayth wroght with his workes ād through the workes was the faith made persite 23 And the Scripture was fulfilled which saith * Abraham beleued God and it was imputed vnto hym for righteousnes and was called the friend of God 24 Ye se then howe that of workes a man is iustified and not of faith onely 25 Likewise also was not * Rahab the harlot iustified through workes when she hadreceiued the messengers and sent them out an other waye 26 For as the bodie without the spirit is dead euen so the fayth without workes is dead CHAP. III. 2 He forbiddeth all ambition to seke honour aboue our brethren 3 He describeth the propertie of the tongue 15 16 And what difference there is betwixt the wisdome of God and the wisdome of the worlde 1 MY brethren be not manye masters knowing that we shal receiue the greater condemnation 2 For in manie things we sinne all * If anie man sinne not in worde he is a perfect man and able to bridel all the bodie 3 Beholde we put bits into the horses mouthes that they shulde obey vs and we turne about all their bodie 4 Beholde also the shippes which thogh they be so greate and are driuen of fierce windes yet are they turned aboute wyth a verye smale rudder whethersoeuer the gouerner lysteth 5 Euen so the tongue is a litle member and boasteth of great things beholde how great a thing a litle fyre kindleth 6 And the tongue is fyre yea a worlde of wyckednes so is the tongue set among our membres that it defileth the whole bodye and setteth on fire the course of nature and it is set on fyre of hel 7 For the whole nature of beastes and of birdes and of crepyng thyngs and thyngs of the sea is tamed and hath bene tamed of the nature of man 8 But the tongue can no mantame It is an vnrulie euil ful of deadelye poyson 9 Therewith blesse we God euen the Father ād there with curse wemen which are made after the similitude of God 10 Out of one mouth proceadeth blessings ād cursing my brethrē these thyngs ought not so to be 11 Doeth a fountaine send forthe at one place swete water and bytter 12 Can the figge tre my brethren bring forthe oliues other a vine figges so can no foūtaine make bothe salte water and swete 13 Who is a wyse man and endued with knowledge amonge you let hym shewe by good conuersation hys workes in mekenes of wisdome 14 But if ye haue bitter enuying and strife in your hearts reioyce not nether be lyers against the trueth 15 This wisdome descendeth not from aboue but is earthlie sensual and diuelish 16 For where enuying and strife is there is sedition and all maner of euill workes 17 But the wisdome that is frome aboue is first pure then peaceable gentle easie to be entreated ful of mercie ād good frutes with out iudging and without hypocrisie 18 And the frute of ryghteousnes is sowen in peace of them that make peace CHAP. IIII. 1 Hauing shewed the cause of all wrong and wickednes and also of all graces and goodnes 4 He exhorteth them to loue God 7 And submit them selues to him 11 Not speaking euil of their neighbours 13 But patiently to depend on Gods prouidence 1 FRom whence are warres ād contentions among you are they not hence euen of your lustes that fight in your members 2 Ye luste and haue not ye enuie and haue indignation and can not obteyne ye fight and warre and get nothing because ye aske not 3 Ye aske and receyue not because ye aske amisse that ye myght consume it on your lustes 4 Ye adulterers and adulteresses knowe ye not that the amitie of the worlde is the eni mitie of God * Whosoeuer therefore wil be a friend of the worlde maketh him selfe the enemie of God 5 Do ye thinke that the Scripture sayth in vaine The spirit that dwelleth in vs lusteth after enuie 6 But the Scripture offereth more grace ād therefore sayth * God resisteth the proude and giueth grace to the humble 7 * Submit your selues to God resist the deuil and he wil flee from you 8 Drawe nere to God and he will drawe nere to you Clense your hands ye sinners ād pur ge your hearts ye wauering minded 9 Suffer afflictions and soro we ye and wepe let your laughter be turned into mournyng and your ioye into heauines 10 * Cast downe your selues before the Lord and he wil lift you vp 11 Speake not euill one of another brethren He that speaketh euill of hys brother or he that condemneth his brother speaketh euill of the Law and condemneth the Law and if thou condemnest the Law thou art not an obseruer of the Law but a iudge 12 There is one Law giuer whiche is
end of your faith euen the saluation of your soules 10 Of the which saluation the Prophetes haue inquired and searched which prophecied of the grace that shulde come vnto you 11 Searching when or what time the Spirit which testified before of Christ which was in them shulde declare the suffrings that shulde come vnto Christ and the glorie that shulde followe 12 Vnto whome it was reueiled that not vnto them selues but vnto vs they shulde minister the things which are now shewed vnto you by them which * haue preached vnto you the Gospel by the holie Gost sent downe from heauen the which things the Angels desire to beholde 13 Wherefore girde vp the * loynes of your minde be sober and trust perfectly on the grace that is broght vnto you by the reuelacion of Iesus Christ 14 As obediēt childrē not facioning your selues vnto the former lusts of your ignorāce 15 But as he which hathe called you is holie so be ye holie in * all maner of conuersacion 16 Because it is written * Be ye holie for I am holie 17 And if ye call him Father which without * respect of persone iudgeth according to eue rie mans worke passe the time of your dwelling here in feare 18 Knowing that ye were not redemed with corruptible things as siluer ād golde from your vaine conuersacion receiued by the tra dicions of the fathers 19 * But with the precious blood of Christ as of a Lambe vndefiled and without spot 20 Which was ordeined before the fundacion of the worlde but was declared in the last times for your sakes 21 Which by his meanes do beleue in God that raised him from the dead and gaue him glorie that your faith and hope might be in God 22 Seing your soules are purified in obeing the trueth through the spirit to * loue brotherly without faining loue one another with a pure heart feruently 23 Being borne a new not of mortal sede but of immortal by the worde of God who liueth and endureth for euer 24 For all * flesh is as grasse and all the glorie of man is as the flower of grasse The grasse with ered and the flower falleth away 25 But the worde of the Lord endureth for euer and this is the worde which is preached among you CHAP. II. 1 He exhorteth them to laye a side all vice 4 Shewing that Christ is the fundacion whereupon they buylde 9 The excellent estate of the Christians 11 He praieth them to absteiue from 〈◊〉 lustes 13 To obey the rulers 18 How seruants shulde behaue them selues to ward their masters 20 He exhorteth to suffer after the ensample of Christ. 1 WHerefore * laying aside all maliciousnes and al guile and dissimulacion and enuie and euil speaking 2 As new borne babes desire the syncere milke of the worde that ye maye growe thereby 3 If so be that ye haue tasted how bountifull the Lord is 4 To whome ye come as vnto a liuyng stone disalowed of men but chosen of God and precious 5 And ye as liuelie stones be made a spirituall house and holie* Priesthode to offer vp spiritual sacrifices acceptable to God by Iesus Christ. 6 Wherefore it is conteined in the Scripture * Beholde I put in Sion a chief corner stone elect precious he that beleueth therein shal not be ashamed 7 Vnto you therefore whiche beleue it is precious but vnto them which be disobedient the * stone which the buylders disalowed the same is made the head of the corner 8 And a * stone to stomble at and a rocke of offence euen to them which stomble at the worde being disobedient vnto the whiche thing they were euen ordeined 9 But ye are a chosen generacion a royall * Priesthode an holie nacion a peculiar people that ye shulde shew forthe the vertues of hym that hathe called you out of darkenes into his marueilous light 10 * Whiche in time past were not a people yet are now the people of God whiche in time past were not vnder mercie but now haue obteined mercie 11 Derely beloued I beseche you as strangers and pilgrems * absteine from fleshlie Iustes whiche fight against the soule 12 * And haue your conuersacion honest amōg the Gentiles that they which speake euil of you as of euill doers maye by your * good workes whiche they shal se glorifie God in the day of the visitacion 13 * Submit your selues vnto all maner ordinance of man for the Lords sake whether it be vnto the King as vnto the superiour 14 Or vnto gouernours as vnto them that are sent of him for the punishmēt of euil doers and for the praise of them that do wel 15 For so is the wil of God that by wel doyng ye may put to silence the ignorance of the foolish men 16 As fre and not as hauing the libertie for a cloke of maliciousnes but as the seruants of God 17 Honour all men * loue brotherlie felowship feare God honour the King 18 * Seruants be subiect to your masters with all feare not onely to the good courteous but also to the frowarde 19 * For this is thanke worthie if a man for conscience towarde God endure grief suffering wrongfully 20 For what praise is it if when ye be buffeted for your fautes ye take it paciently but and if when ye do wel ye suffer wrong and take it paciently this is acceptable to God 21 For hereunto ye are called for Christ also suffred for vs leauing vs an ensample that ye shulde folowe his steppes 22 * Who did no sinne nether was there guile founde in his mouth 23 Who whē he was reuiled reuiled not againe when he suffred he threatened not but committed it to him that iudgeth righteously 24 * Who his owne self bare our sinnes is his bodie on the tre that we being deliuered from sinne shulde liue in righteousnes by whose stripes ye were healed 25 For ye were as shepe going astraye but are now returned vnto the shepherd and bishope of your soules CHAP. III. 1 How wiues ought to ordre them selues towarde their housbands 3 And in their apparel 7. The duetie of men towarde their wiues 8 He exhorteth all men to vnitie and loue 14 And paciently to suffre trouble by the example and benefite of Christ. 1 LIkewise * let the wiues be subiect to their housbands that euen thei which obey not the worde may without the worde be wonne by the conuersacion of the wiues 2 While they he holde your pure conuersacion with feare 3 * Whose apparelling let it no be out warde as with broyded heere and golde put about or in putting on of
remaineth in him nether can he sinne because he is borne of God 10 In this are the children of God knowen the children of the deuil whosoeuer doeth not righteousnes is not of God nether he that loueth not his brother 11 For this is the message that ye heard from the beginning that * we shulde loue one another 12 Not as * Cain whiche was of the wicked and slewe his brother and wherefore slewe he him because his owne workes were euil and his brothers good 13 Marueile not my brethren thogh the worlde hate you 14 We knowe that we are translated frome death vnto life because we loue the brethren * he that loueth not his brother abideth in death 15 Whosoeuer hateth his brother is a manslayer and yc knowe that no manslayer hathe eternall life abidyng in hym 16 * Hereby haue we perceiued loue that he laid downe his life for vs therfore we ought also to lay downe our liues for the brethrē 17 * And whosoeuer hathe this worldesgood and seeth his brother haue nede shutteth vp his compassion from hym how dwelleth the loue of God in hym 18 My litle children let vs not loue in worde nether in tongue onely but in dede and in trueth 19 For there by we knowe that we are of the trueth and shal before him assure our hearts 20 For if our heart condemne vs GOD is greater then our heart knoweth althings 21 Beloued if our heart condemne vs not thē haue we boldenes towarde God 22 * And whatsoeuer we aske we receiue of him because we kepe his cōmādemēts do those things whiche are pleasing in his sight 23 * This is then his commandement That we beleue in the Name of his Sonne Iesus Christ and loue one another as he gaue cōmandement 24 * For he that kepeth his commandements dwelleth in him and he in him and hereby we knowe that he abydeth in vs euen by the Spirit which he hathe giuen vs. CHAP IIII. 1 Difference of spirits 2 How the Spirit of God may be knowen from the spirit of errour 7 Of the loue of God and of our neighbours 1 DErely beloued beleue not euerie spirit but trye the spirits whether they are of God for many false Prophetes are gone out into the worlde 2 Hereby shall ye knowe the Spirit of God Euerie spirit that cōfesseth that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is of God 3 And euerie spirit whiche confesseth not that Iesus Christ is come in the flesh is not of God but this is the spirit of Antichrist of whome ye haue heard how that he shulde come and now already he is in the worlde 4 Litle children ye are of God and haue ouercome them for greater is he that is in you then he that is in the worlde 5 They are of the worlde therefore speake they of the worlde and the worlde heareth them 6 We are of God * he that knoweth God heareth vs he that is not of God heareth vs not Here by knowe we the Spirit of trueth and the spirit of errour 7 Beloued let vs loue one another for loue cometh of God and euerie one that loueth is borne of God and knoweth God 8 He that loueth not knoweth not God for God is loue 9 In this appeared the loue of God towarde vs because God sent his onely begotten Sonne into the worlde that we might liue through him 10 Herein is loue not that we loued God but that he loued vs and sent his sonne to be a reconciliation for our sinnes 11 Beloued if God so loued vs we ought also loue one another 12 * No man hathe sene God at any time If we loue one another God dwelleth in vs and his loue is persite in vs. 13 Hereby knowe we that we dwell in hym and he in vs because he hath giuen vs of his Spirit 14 And we haue sene and do testifie that the Father sent the Sonne to be the Sauiour of the worlde 15 Whosoeuer confesseth that Iesus is the Sonne of God in him dwelleth God and he in God 16 And we haue knowen and beleued the loue that God hathe in vs. God is loue and he that dwelleth in loue dwelleth in God God in hym 17 Herein is the loue perfite in vs that we shuld haue boldenes in the day of iudgemēt for as he is euen so are we in this worlde 18 There is no feare in loue but perfect loue casteth out feare for feare hathe painfulnes and he that feareth is not perfect in loue 19 We loue him because he loued vs first 20 If anie man say I loue God and hate his brother he is a lyer for how can he that loueth not his brother whom he hathe sene loue God whome he hathe not sene 21 * And this commandement haue we of him that he whiche loueth God shulde loue hys brother also CHAP. V. 1. 10. 13 Of the frutes of faith 14. 20 The office autoritie and diuinitie of Christ. 21 Against images 1 WHosoeuer beleueth that Iesus is the Christ is borne of God and euerie one that loueth him whiche begate loueth him also whiche is begotten of him 2 In this we knowe that we loue the children of God when we loue God and kepe his commandements 3 For this is the loue of God that we kepe his commandements and his * commandements are not grieuous 4 For all that is borne of God ouercometh the worlde and this is the victorie that ouercometh the worlde euen our faith 5 * Who is it that ouer cometh the worlde but he whiche beleueth that Iesus is the Sonne of God 6 This is that Iesus Christ that came by water and blood not by water onelye but by water and blood and it is the spirit that be a reth witnes for the Spirit is trueth 7 For there are thre whiche beare recorde in heauen the Father the Worde and the holie Gost and these thre are one 8 And there are thre whiche beare recorde in the earth the Spirit and the water and the blood and these thre agre in one 9 If we receiue the witnes of men the witnes of GOD is greater for this is the witnes of God whiche he testified of his Sonne 10 * He that beleueth in the Sonne of GOD hathe the witnes in him self he that belieueth not God hathe made him alyer because he beleued not the recorde that God witnessed of his Sonne 11 And thys is the recorde that GOD hathe giuen vnto vs eternallyfe and this lyfe is in hys Sonne 12 He that hathe the Sonne hathe lyfe and he that hathe not the Sonne of GOD hathe not lyfe 13 These thyngs haue I written vnto you that beleue in the Name of the Sonne of GOD that ye may knowe that ye
Ebed-melech the blacke more Ier. 38. 7 Eber and his sonnes Gen. 10. 25 ¶ Esau why he is called Edom. Gen. 25. 30 Edom denyeth passage to Israel Nomb. 20. 14 Edom rebelleth from vnder iudah 2. King 8. 29 ¶ The Egyptians eat not with the ebrewes Gene. 43. 32. of them loke in Exod. 11. and 12. Deut. 23. 7. Iere. 46. 2. Ezek. 32. 12 Egypt the yron fornace Deuteronome 4. 20 ¶ Ehud a iudge in israel Iudg. 3. 15 ¶ The Ekronites and their doings 1. Sam. 5. 10 ¶ What condicions the Elders ought to haue Tit. 2. 2 〈◊〉 the sonne of aaron Exode 6. 25 Iosh. 24. 33 Gods purpose is by his Election Rom. 9. 11 Election of grace Rom. 11. 5 make your calling and Election sure 2. Pet. 1. 10 As touching the Election they are loued for the fathers sakes Rommains 11. 28. The Elect haue obteined that israel obteined not Rom. 11. 7 We knowe that ye are Elect of God 1. Thess. 1. 4. Election lyeth in god and not in vs. Rom 9. 11 and 16. the Elect are fewe in nomber Matth. 7 14. Elected before the fundacion of the worlde Ephes. 1. 4 the elect of God can not be condemned Rom. 8. 34 the Elect were chosen before the funda cions of the worlde Ephes. 1. 4. 1. Pet. 1. 2 Eli the priest and his doings 1. Sam. 1. 2 3. 4. Eliakim called also iehoiakim 2. King 23. 34 Elias and Eliseus Luk. 4125. 27 Eliiah the prophet and his doings 1. King 17 vnto the 2. King 2 Elimelech and his wife naomi Ruth 1. 2 Elisabetzacharies wife Luk. 1. 5. Elisha balde 2. King 2. 23. Elisha doeth good for euil 2. King 6. 22. Elisha his life and his doings 1. King 19 vnto the 2. King 13 Elisha is called from the plow to prophe cie 1. King 19. 19 Elisheba aarons wife Exod. 6. 23 Elon a iudge in israel Iudg. 12. 12 Ely mas the sorcerer withstanding pauls preaching Act. 13. 8 ¶ Emmanuel Mat. 1. 23 ¶ Take from among you al. Euchanters Deut. 18. 11 Enchanters and south sayers driuen out of Israel by saul 1. Sam. 28. 3 The End of all things is at hand Peter 4. 7 He that Endureth to the end shal be saued Mat. 24. 13. 2. Thess. 3. 13 Eneas healed by the meanes of peter Act. 9. 33 Ioue thine Enemies Mat. 5. 44. prouerb 25. 21 Christ prayeth for his Enemies Luk. 23. 34 〈◊〉 the sonne of sheth Gen. 4. 26 flee Enuie Gal. 5. 26. 1. Pet 2. 1. enuious persones Prou. 23. 6 ¶ Ephesians worshiped diana Actes 19 35. Ephraim and his doings Gen. 41. 52. and 48. 5. 49 The Ephraimites rise vp against gideon Iudg. 8. 1 The Epicures dispute with Paul Actes 17. 18 Pauls Epistles hard to be vnderstand 2. Pet. 3. 16. ¶ The Ernest of the spirit in our hearts 2. Cor. 1. 22. 5. 5. ¶ 〈◊〉 reigneth after saneherib 2. King 19. 37 Esau and his doings Genese 25 vnto the 36. Who are to be Eschewed 2. Tim. 3. 5 Ester and her doings Ester 2. and 4. and 5. and 7. ¶ Hate that that is Euil Rom. 12. 9 Recompense not Euil for euil Rom. 12. 17. God turneth the Euil into good Genes 50. 20. Rom. 8. 28 Do not companie with Euil men Prou. 24. 1. We are Euil of nature Mat. 7. 11. Genes 6. 5. an Eunuch candaces chief gouernour beleueth in Iesus Christ. Actes 8. 17. Eutychus restored to life Actes 20. 10 ¶ He that Exalteth him self shal be broght lowe luk 18. 14 Examine all things 1. Thess. 5. 21 Examine thy self before thou come to the supper of the Lord. 1. Corinth 11. 28 Excommunicate those that loue not Iesus Christ. 1. Cor. 16. 22 The Excommunicacion that paul vsed 1. Cor. 5. 5 Exorcistes hurt by the euil spirit Act. 19. 13 Experience bringeth hope Rom. 5. 4. ¶ The good Eye Mat. 6. 22. Eye for Eye Exod. 21. 24. Mat. 5. 38 F OLde wiues Fables 1. Tim. 4. 7. euerie one ought to proue his Faith 2. Cor. 13. 5 Continuance in Faith Coloss. 1. 23 The shield of Faith Ephes. 6. 16 Christ prayeth for peters Faith Luk. 22 32. The definicion of Faith Ebr. 11. 1 Faith cometh by hearing Rom. 10. 17 The apostles praye to haue their Faith increased Luk. 17. 5. Faith in God by Christ. 1. Pet. 1. 21. Mat. 12. 21 Faith ioyned with charitie 1. Tim. 1. 5 Faith is the gift of God Philip. 1. 29 2. Pet. 1. 3 The end of Faith is the saluacion of our soules 1. Pet. 1. 9 The Faith of Abraham Gen. 15. 6 24. 7 The Faith of the fathers Ebr. 11. By Faith the spirit is receiued Galat. 3. 2. By Faith the hearts are purified Actes 15 9. Iohn 15. 3 By Faith we resist the deuil 1. Pet. 5. 9 Faith without workes is dead Iames. 2. 17. The Faithful are the children of Abraham Rom. 9. 8. the Faithful shal not come into condem nacion Iohn 5. 24 To Fall into the hands of the liuing God Ebr. 12. 31 To Fall vpon the face Gen. 17. 17. Ruth 2. 10. A great Famine in samaria 1. 〈◊〉 18. 2. 2. King 6. 25 The Famine of gods worde fore spoken Amos. 8. 11 Moses Fasteth fortie daies and fortie nights Exod. 34. 28. Christ like wise Matth. 4. 2 fained Fasting Isa. 58. 3. Zech. 7. 5. Matth. 6. 16. The father of Christ is our Father Iohn 20. 17. He that knoweth Christ knoweth the Father Iohn 14. 7 Honour thy Father and mother Mat. 15. 4. Mar. 7. 10 Fathers are charged to teache their chil dren the law of God Deut. 11. 19 He that beateth his Father or mother shal dye the death Exod. 21 15. Prou. 20. 20 God doeth right vnto the Fatherles Deut. 10. 18 The Fatherles Deut. 14. 29 24 19 and 26. 12 〈◊〉 19 ¶ The Feareful must absent them selues from warre Deut. 20. 8 Learne to Feare God Deut. 14. 23 The Feare of God is true wisdome Iob. 28. 28. The worthiest places at Feasts Matth. 23. 6 Feasts made at shepeshearings 2. Samu. 13. 23. ¶ God teacheth to Fight 2. Sam. 22. 35 The Finger of God for his power Exo. 8. 19. The First borne in the land of egypt dye Exod. 11. 4 of First frutes Exod. 22. 29 The First frutes perteined to the hie priests Nomb. 5. 9 fishes cleane and vncleane Leuit. 11. 9. ¶ Paul neuer vsed Flatterie 1. Thessallo 2. 5. slee in time of persecution Mat. 10. 〈◊〉 the dedes of the Flesh. Gal. 5. 17 Man is but Flesh. Genes 6. 3 To be in the Flesh for to liue according to the Flesh. Rom. 7. 5 Flesh and blood that is whatsoeuer is in man Matth. 16. 17 The wisdome of the Flesh is death Rom. 7. 24. 8. 6 Flesh lusteth against the spirit Gal. 5. 17. the Flesh of Christ eaten by faith Iohn 6. 54. The care of the Flesh ought to be reiected Rom. 13. 14 To eat the Flesh with the blood is forbid Gen. 9.
vsed in prayer alluding to the sa crifices whiche were by Gods commandement 〈◊〉 in the olde Law c He desireth God to kepe his thoghts waies ether from thinking 〈◊〉 executing vengeance d Let not their prosperitie allure 〈◊〉 to be wicked as they are e He colde abide all corrections that came of 〈◊〉 louing heart f By pacience I shal se the wicked so sharpely handled that 〈◊〉 shal 〈◊〉 pitie praye for them g The people which followed their wicked rulers in 〈◊〉 the Prophet shal repent and turne to God when they se their wicked rulers punished h Here appeareth that Dauid was miraculously deliuered out of manie deaths as * 2. Cor. 1. 9. i Into Gods 〈◊〉 wherby he catcheth the wicked I their owne malice k So that none of them escape a Dauids pacience and 〈◊〉 praier to God cōdemneth their wicked rage which in their troubles ether desparre and mur mureagainst God or els sake to others thē to God to haue redres in their miseries †Ebr. was folden or wrapped in me meaning as a thing that colde haue none yssue “ Or soght for my soule b Thogh 〈◊〉 mea nes failed him yet he knewethat God wolde neue fo sake him c For he was on all sides beset with his enemies as thogh he had bene in a most strait prison d Ether to reioyce at my wonderful deliuerance or to set a crowne vpon mine head a That is as thou hast promised to be faithful in thy promes to all that trust in thee b That is according to thy fre goodnes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thine c He knewe that his 〈◊〉 were Gods messingers to cal 〈◊〉 to repentance for 〈◊〉 nes thogh toward his enemies he was innocent and that in Gods 〈◊〉 all men are sinners d He acknowled geth that God is the onelie and true phisicion to 〈◊〉 him and that he is able to raise him to life thogh he were dead long ago turned to asshes e So that onely by faith and by the grace of Gods Spirit he wasvpholden f To wit thy great benefites of olde and the manifolde examples of thy fauour roward thine g That is spedely in dueseason h Let thine holie Spirit coūsel me how to come for the of these great cares troubles i I hid my self vnder the shadow of thy wings that I might be defended by thy power k He cōfesseth that bothe the knowledge and obedience of Gods wil commeth by the Spirit of God who teacheth vs by his Worde giueth vnderstanding by his Spirit and frameth our hearts by his grace to obey him l That is iustly and aright for so sone as we decline from Gods wil we fall into errour m Which shal be a signe of thy Fatherlie kindenes toward me n Resigning my selfe wholly vnto thee and trusting in thy protection a Who of a 〈◊〉 shepherd hathe made me a valiāt warriour and mightie conquerour †Ebr. my deliuerer vnto me for the Propher can not satisfie him self with any Wordes b He confesseth that nether by his owne 〈◊〉 power not policie his kingdome was quiet but by the secret grace of God c To giue vnto God iust praise in to confesse our selues to be vnworthie of so excellent benefites and that he besto weth them vpon vs of his fre mercie d He desireth God to continue 〈◊〉 graces and to send helpe for the present necessitie e By these maner of speaches he sheweth that all the 〈◊〉 in the worlde can not hinder Gods power which he 〈◊〉 by faith f That is deliuer me from the 〈◊〉 of them that shulde be 〈◊〉 people but are corrupt in their iudgement and entreprises as thoght thei were strangers g For thogh thei shake hands yet thei kepe not promes h That is a rate and excellent song as thy great benefites deserue i Thogh wicked Kings be called Gods seruants as Cyrus * Isa. 45. 1. for asmuche as he vseth then to execute his iudgements yet Dauid because of Gods promes and they that rule godly are properly so called because they serue not their owne affections but set for the Gods glorie k He desireth God to continue his benefites toward his people counting the procreacion of children and their good education among the chie fest of Gods benefites l That the ve ie corners of our houses may be ful of 〈◊〉 for the great abundance of 〈◊〉 blessings m He attributeth not onely the great commodities but euen the least also to Gods fauour n And if God giue not to all his children all these blessings yet he recompenseth them with better things a He sheweth what sacrifices are pleasant and acceptable vnto God euen praise and thankesgiuing and seing that God stil con tinueth his benefites towards vs we oght neuer to be weariein praising him for the same b Hereby he declareth that all power is subiect vnto God and that no worldlie promotion oght to obscure Gods glorie c For as muche as the end of mans creation and of his preseruation in this life is to praise God there fore he requireth that not onely we out selues do this but cause all other to do the same d Of thy terrible iudgements against the wicked e He describath after what sorte God sheweth him self to all his creatures thogh our sinnes haue prouoked his ven geance against all to Wit merciful not onely in par doning the sinnes of his elect but in doing good euen to the reprobate albeit they can not fele theswere comfort of the same f The praise of thy glorie appea reth in all thy creatures and thogh the wicked wolde obscu re the same by their silence yet the faithful are euer mindeful of the same g He sheweth that all things are out of ordre but onely where God reigneth * Luk 1 31. * Dan. 7 14. Exod. 34. 6. h who being in miserie and afflict on wolde fainte and fall away if God did not vp holde them and therefore they oght to reuerence him that reigneth in heauen and suffer them selues to be gouerned by him i To wit aswel of man as of beast k He praiseth God not onely for that he is 〈◊〉 to all his creatures but also in that that he iustly punisheth the wicked and mercifully examineth his by the crosse giuing them strength and deliuering thē l Which onely apperteineth to the faithful and this vertue is contrarie to infidelitie douting 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 m For they wil aske or wise for nothing but according to his wil. * 1. ioh 5. 14. n That is all men shal be bounde to praise him a He 〈◊〉 vp him self and all his 〈◊〉 to praise God b That God may haue the whole praise wherein he forbiddeth all vaine confidence shewing that of nature we are more enclined to put our trust in creatures then in God the creator c As their vaine opinions whereby flattered them selues and so ima gined wicked entreprises d He encourageth the godlie to
many 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 z 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wherof is no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 your 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and be so 〈◊〉 in minde and 〈◊〉 your 〈◊〉 b Not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the two 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 which is the 〈◊〉 c He thinketh it sufficient to kepe his wife 〈◊〉 al 〈◊〉 take others and so 〈◊〉 it were 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 d Ye 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 against God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not you assone as you cal led e In 〈◊〉 that God fauored the wicked 〈◊〉 no 〈◊〉 to thē that serue him f Thus they 〈◊〉 God in condemning his power and 〈◊〉 because he iudged not according to their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a This is ment of Iohn Baptist as 〈◊〉 expoundeth it 〈◊〉 7. 27. b 〈◊〉 Messiah as psal 40 1. dan. 〈◊〉 17. c That is Christ by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who is called the Angel or messenger of the couenant because he reconcileth vs to his father and 〈◊〉 Lord or King because he hath the 〈◊〉 of his Church d He sheweth that the 〈◊〉 whi che 〈◊〉 so much for the Lords 〈◊〉 ming wil not abide when he draweth nere for he wilcōsume thē and purge his and make them cleane e He beginne that the 〈◊〉 that they might be ligh tes and shine vnto others f They murmured against God becau se they sawe not 〈◊〉 helpe euer pre sent to defend thē therefore he accuseth them of ingratitude and sheweth that in that they are not daily consumed it is a tokē that he doeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them so his mercie toward them neuer 〈◊〉 g Read 〈◊〉 1. 3. h There are 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 so 〈◊〉 that wil defraude their gods of 〈◊〉 honour or deale deceitfully with thē i VVhereby the 〈◊〉 uice of God shulde haue bene 〈◊〉 ned the Priests and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lieued k Not hauing 〈◊〉 spect how much 〈◊〉 nede but I wil giue you in all abun dance so that ye shal lacke place to put my blessings in l Meaning the caterpiller what soeuer 〈◊〉 corne and frutes m The Prophet cō demneth them of double blasphemie against God first in that they said that God had no respect to thē that serued him next that the wicked were more in his fauour then the godlie n They are not one ly preferred to honour but also deliuered from dangers o After these admonitions of the 〈◊〉 some we 〈◊〉 touched and incouraged others to feare God p Bothe because the thing was strange that some turned to God in that great and vniuersal corruption and also that this might be an example of Gods mercies to all 〈◊〉 sinners q VVhen I shal 〈◊〉 my Church according to my promes they shal be as mine owne propre goods r That is forgiue their sinnes and gouerne them with my Spirit a He prophecieth of Gods 〈◊〉 against the 〈◊〉 who wolde not receiue Christ whē as God shuld send him for the restauration of his Church b Meaning Christ who with his wings or beames of his grace shuld lighten and comfort his Church 〈◊〉 5. 14. and 〈◊〉 is called the sunne of 〈◊〉 because in him self he hathe all perfection and also the iustice of the father dwelleth in him where 〈◊〉 he regenerateth vs into righteousnes 〈◊〉 vs from the 〈◊〉 of this worlde and reformeth vs to the image of God c Ye shal be set at libertie and increa se in the ioye of the Spirit 2. Cor 3 17. d Because the time was come that the Iewes shulde be 〈◊〉 of Prophetes vntil the time of Christ because they shulde with more fer uent mindes desire his coming the Prophet exhorteth them to exercise them selues diligently in studying the Lawe of Moses in the meane season whereby they might continue in the true religion and also be armed against all tentations e This Christ expounded of Iohn Baptist. Matt. 11. 13. who bothe for his zeale and restoring of religion is aptly compared to Eliah f VVhich as it is true for the wicked so doeth it waken the godlie and call them to repentance g He sheweth wherein Iohns office shulde stand in the turning of men to God and ioyning the father and children in one vnitie of faith so that tho father shal turne to that religion of his sonne which is conuerted to Christ and the sonne shal imbrace the faith of the true fathers Abraham 〈◊〉 and Iaakob h The seconde point of his office was to denounce Gods iudgements against them that wolde not 〈◊〉 Christ. 2 King 23. 21 2. 〈◊〉 0. 35. 1 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or Hasabias “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 Exod. 12. 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or by 〈◊〉 sensible crea 〈◊〉 2. 〈◊〉 35 〈◊〉 2. King 23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chro. 16. 1. Iere 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10. 2 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 Shim 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or zorobabêl 1 Ezra 2. 〈◊〉 “ Or zorobabel Or Saraia “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or Azgad Or 〈◊〉 “ Or The sonnes of 〈◊〉 on 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the sonnes of 〈◊〉 one the sonnes of Besai thre hundreth 〈◊〉 and thre “ Or Bethlehem “ Or Netophah “ Or Anathoth “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or Macamos “ Or Bethel Or Nebus Or Sanaah “ Or Phashur “ Or Charim “ Or Talmon “ Or 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 Or 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 Neroda “ Or Gazema “ Or 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 fortie two thousand thre hū dreth and sixty “ Or 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 of gold twel ue 〈◊〉 poū de and of siluer put c. “ Or quarters Ezra 3 1. Leui. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 3 8. 〈◊〉 49 13. “ Or 〈◊〉 or Asachadon Ezra 4 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †〈◊〉 vpon thē 1. King 6 2. 2. King 24 1. “ Or 〈◊〉 Ezra 6. 15. “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or Sama. “ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or Pahath Moab 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 “ Or Obadiah sonne of 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 Esolomith “ Or 〈◊〉 Ioha nan sonne of Eccethan “ Or Iehel “ 〈◊〉 Semaias “ Or Bagoi 〈◊〉 sonne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8. 〈◊〉 Or Masma Alnathan “ Or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or Seredia “ Or Anom Iesaas “ Or Canaanien Ezr. 8 〈◊〉 “ Or Screblat “ Or Marimoth
〈◊〉 of Christs death q VVhen they cō mande or forbid vs any thing con trary to the 〈◊〉 of God Chap 3. 13. r Meaning that he is 〈◊〉 mediator and onelie meane betwene God and man s That is Christ. t This Theudas was ahoue thirtie yeres before him of whome Iosephus mencio neth li. 20. de An tiq chap. 4. that was after the death of Herode the Great when Archelaus his sonne was at Rome at what time Iudea was ful of 〈◊〉 so that it is not sure to giue 〈◊〉 to Eusebius in this point u Of him maketh menciō Iosephus li. 18. where he speaketh of the taxing Luk. 2. 1. x He groundeth vp ō good principles but he douteth of the qualitie of the cause nether dare affirme whether it be good or bad whe re in appeareth he 〈◊〉 but a 〈◊〉 a Whose ancesters were Iewes and dwelled in Grecia therefore these spake 〈◊〉 ke and not Hebrewe b They were not loked vnto in the distribucion of the almes c That is to make prouision for the maintenance of the poore forasmuche as they were not able to satisfie bo the 〈◊〉 offices d He ioyneth faith with the other giftes of the holie Gost. e Meaning one that was turned to the Iewish re ligion Chap. 21 8. f This ceremonie the Iewes obserued in solenne sa crifices Leui. 3. 2. and also in praier and pri uate blessings Gene. 48. 14. g That is to the Gospel which is receiued by faith likewise in the 〈◊〉 Church it was vsed ether when they made ministers or gaue the gifts of the ho lie Gost which gifts being now taken away the ceremonie must cease h Orcolledge di uers nacions had colledges at Ierusalem where in their youth was instructed as we sein 〈◊〉 i That is instructed and set forthe false witnesses and thus malice seketh false shiftes when tru eth 〈◊〉 he k Thei speake this in 〈◊〉 l Not onely a cer teine considence but also 〈◊〉 maiestie appearing in him a Steuen was ac cused that he denied God and therefore he is more diligent to purge this crime b Hereby he is di 〈◊〉 from the 〈◊〉 gods c He speaketh he re of Mesopotamia as it 〈◊〉 babylon ād Chaldea in it Gen. 12. 1. Gene. 15. 〈◊〉 d Beginning to recken 〈◊〉 yeres from the time that Isaac was borne e Take vengeance of them and deliuer my people Genes 17. 9. Genes 21. 3. Genes 25. 24. Gen. 29. 33. 30. 5. and 35. 23. Gen. 37. 28. f That is preserued and broght all things to a good 〈◊〉 Gen. 41. 37. Gen. 42. 1. Gen. 45 4. g After the Hebrewe threscore and ten Gene. 46. 5. Gene. 49. 31. Gene. 50. 7. h It is probable that some writer through negligence put in Abraham in this place in 〈◊〉 of Iacob who boght this field Ios h. 24. 32. Gen. 23. 16. Exod. 1 7. i He inuented craftiewaiesboth to destroye the Israelites with ouer muche labour and also to get great profite by them Gene. 33. 19 or by Abraham he mea neth the posteritie of Abraham “ Or that their race shulde faile Exod. 2. 2. Ebr. 11. 23. Exod. 1. 10. Exod. 2. 11. Exod. 2. 〈◊〉 Exod. 3. 2. k This fyre repre sented the fornace of affliction wherein the people of God were l Seing thie Angel called him self God it declareth that he was Christ the Mediator who is the eternal God m In signe of reuerence read Exod. 3. 5. Exod. 7. 8. 9. 10. 11. 14. Exod. 16. 〈◊〉 Deut. 18. 15. Chap. 3. 22. n He proueth that Christ is the end of the Law and the 〈◊〉 Exod. 19. 2. o Moses was the Angels or Christs minister and a guide to the fathers p By oracles is ment the sayings that God spake to Moses Exod. 〈◊〉 1. q Figures or testimonies of the presence of God r Yet they knew he was absent for their commoditie and so wolde shortely 〈◊〉 and bring them the Law Rom. 1 24. s As the sunne mone and other 〈◊〉 Deut. 17. 3. 〈◊〉 5 〈◊〉 t Your fathers be gan in wildernes to contemne mine ordinances and you now far re passe them in impietie u And caryed it vpon your shulders Leui. 20. 2. x They ought to haue bene cōtent with this conuenant onely and not to haue gone after their lewd fantasies Exod. 25. 40. Ebr. 8. 5. Ios. 3 14. 1. Sam. 13. 14. Psal 89 21. 2. Sam. 7. 〈◊〉 Psal. 132. 5. 1. Chro. 17. 12. 1. king 6. 1. Chap. 17. 24. y He reproueth the grosse dulnes of the people 〈◊〉 the power of God in that they wolde haue conteined it within the tēple Isa. 66. 1. z God can not be conteined in any space of place a Which nether forsake your olde wickednes nor so muche as heare 〈◊〉 God speaketh to you 〈◊〉 rebel Iere 9 26. Ezek. 44 9. b Which is Iesus Christ who is not onely iust for his 〈◊〉 but because all true iustice commeth of him c By their ministerie or office 〈◊〉 16. 13. d An I reignīg in his flesh wherein he had suffied e This was done of furious violen ce and by no for me of iustice Chap. 22. 20. Mat. 5. 44. Luk. 23. 34. 1. Cor. 4. 12. a From the 〈◊〉 where he was stoned b When the Church is depriued of any worthie member the re is iuste cause of sorrowe and note that here is no mention of any relikes or prayers for the dead or worshiping c The conuersion of Samaria was as it were the first frutes of the calling of the Gentiles d This declareth how much more we are inclined to folow the illu sions of Saran 〈◊〉 the trueth of God e This is the 〈◊〉 of Saran to couer all his illusions vnder the Name of God f The maiestie of Gods worde forced him to confesse the trueth but yet was he not regenerat therefore g Meaning the particular gifts of the holy Spirit h They had onely receiued the commune grace of adoption rege neracion whiche are offered to all the faithful in baptisme and as yet had not recei ued the gift to spake in diuers languages to do miracles i Thou art not worthie to be of the nomber of the faithful k That is turne away from thy wickednes l Hereby he wold make himto feele his sinne not that he douted of Gods mercies if he colde repent Deut. 29. 18. m Or 〈◊〉 heart is ful of dispitful of malice deuelisn poyson of impietie so that now Satan hath thee 〈◊〉 as capti ue in his bands n After that Ale xander had destroyed it it was not much peopled as it was afore and therefore in respect was as my sister o Eunuche signifieth him that is gelded but becau se in the East par tes great affaires were commit to suche it came in vse that noble mē were called Eunu ches althogh they were not gelded also all maner officers seruāts thatwere put in credit or
Lorde lyueth before whome I stande I will not receiue it And he wolde haue constrained hym to receiue it but refused 17 Moreouer Naaman said Shall there not be giuen to thy seruant two mules loade of this earth for thy seruaunt wil hence forthe offer nether burnt sacrifice nor 〈◊〉 vnto anie other God saue vnto the Lord. 18 Herein the Lorde be merciful vnto thy seruaunt that when my master goeth into the house of Rimmōn to worship there and lea neth on mine hande and I bowe my selfe in the house of Rimmón when I do bowe down I saye in the house of Rimmón the LORDE be mercyfull vnto thy seruaunt in this point 19 Vnto whome he sayd Go in peace So he departed from him about halfe a dayes Iour ney of grounde 20 And Gehazi the seruant of Elisha the man of God said Beholde my master hathe spared thys Aramite Naaman receyuynge not those things at his hande that he broght as the Lord liueth I will run after him and take some what of him 21 So Gehazi followed spedely after Naaman And when Naamán sawe him running after hym he lyght downe frome the charet to mete him and said Is all wel 22 And he answered All is wel my master hath sent me saying Beholde there become to me euen nowe frome mounte Ephraim two yong men of the children of the Prophetes giue them I praye thee a talent of siluer and two change of garments 23 And Naaman said Yea take two talents and he compelled hym and bounde two talents of siluer in two bags with two change of gar ments ād gaue them vnto two of his seruats that they might beare them before him 24 And when he came to the to wre he toke them out of their handes and layed them in the house and sent away the men and they departed 25 ¶ Then he went'in and stode before his ma ster And Elisha said vnto him Whence commest thou Gehazi And he said Thy seruant went no whether 16 But he said vnto him Went not mine heart wyth thee when the man turned agayne from his charet to mete thee Is this a tyme to take money and to receiue garments ād oliues and vine yardes and shepe and oxen and men seruants and maid seruant 27 The leprosie therefore of Naamán shall cleaue vnto thee and to thy sede for euer And he went out frome hys presence a lepre white as snowe CHAP. VI. 6 Elisha maketh yron to swimme 〈◊〉 the water 8 He discloseth the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 counsell to the King of Israél 13 Who 〈◊〉 certeine to take 〈◊〉 were kepte fast in Samaria 24 Samaria is besieged and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 famine 1 ANd the childrē of the Prophets said vnto Elisha Beholde we praye thee the place where we dwel with thee is to litle for vs. 2 Let vs now go to Iordén that we may take thence euerie man a beame and make vs a place to dwel in And he answered Go. 3 And one sayd vouchesafe I praye thee to go with thy seruaunts And he aunswered I wil go 4 So he went with them and when they came to Iordén they cut downe wood 5 And as one was felling of a tre the yron fel into the water then he cryed and said Alas master it was but borowed 6 And the man of God said Where fel it And he shewed him the place Then he cut down a piece of wood and castin thether and he caused the yron to swimme 7 Then he said Take it vp to thee And he stret ched out his hand and toke it 8 Then the Kyng of Aram warred agaynst Israél and toke counsel with his seruants and said In suche and suche a place shal be my campe 9 Therefore the man of GOD sent vnto the Kyng of Israél saying Beware thou go not ouer to suche a place for there the Aramites are come downe 10 So the King of Israél sent to the place whiche the man of God tolde hym and warned 〈◊〉 of and saued hym selfe frome thence not once nor twise 11 And the hearte of the Kynge of Aram was troubled for this thyng therefore he called his seruants and said vnto them Will ye not shewe me whiche of vs be wrayeth our coū sell to the King of Israél 12 Then one of his seruauntes sayd None my Lorde ô King but Elisha the Prophet that is in Israél telleth the Kynge of Israél euen the wordes that thou speakest in the priuie chamber 13 And he said Go and espie where he is that I may send and fetch him And one told him saying Beholde he is in Dothan 14 ¶ So he sent the ther horses and charets ād a mightie hoste and they came by night ād compassed the citie 15 And when the seruaunt of the man of God arose early to go out beholde an hoste compassed the citie wyth horses and charets Then his seruant said vnto him Alas master how shal we do 16 And he aunswered Feare not for they that be with vs are mo then they that be with them 17 Then Elisha prayed and sayd Lorde I beseche thee open his eyes that he maie see And the Lorde opened the eyes of the seruant and he loked and beholde the mountaine was full of horses and charets of fyre round about Elisha 18 So they came downe to hym but Elishá prayed vnto the Lorde and said Smite this people I pray thee with blindenes And he thē with blindenes according to the worde of Elishá 19 And Elishá said vnto them This is not the way nether is this the citie followe me and I wil lead you to the mā whome ye seke But he led them to Samaria 20 And when they were come to Samaria Elishá said Lord open their eyes that they may se. And the Lord opened their eyes and they sawe and beholde they were in the middes of Samaria 21 And the King of Israél said vnto Elishá whē he sawe them My father shal I smite them shall smite them 22 And he answered Thou shalt not smite thē do est thou not smite them that thou hast taken with thy sworde with thy bowe but set bread and water before them that they may eat and drinke and go to their master 23 And he made great preparacion for thē and when they had eaten and droken he sent thē away and they went to their master So the bands of Arám came no more into the land of Israél 24 But afterwarde Ben-hadád King of Arám gathered all his hoste and wēt vp besieged Samaria 25 So there was a great famine in Samaria for lo they besieged it vntil an asses head was at foure score pieces of siluer and the fourth parte of a kab of dooues doung at fiue pie ces of siluer 26 And as the King of Israél was going vpon the wall there cryed a woman vnto him say ing Helpe my lord ô King 27 And he
long in the Egy ptians hand was a speare like a weauers be ame he went downe to him with a staffe plucked the speare out of the Egyptians hand and slewe him with his owne speare 24 These things did Benaiáh the sonne of Iehoiadá and had the name among the thre worthies 25 Beholde he was honorable among thirtie but he attained not vnto the first thre * And Dauid made him of his counsel 26 ¶ These also were valiant men of warre Asahél the brother of Ioáb Elhanán the son ne of Dodô of Beth-léhem 27 Shammóth the Harodite Hélez the Pelonite 28 Irá the sonne of Ikkésh the Tekoite Abiézér the Antothite 29 Sibbecái the Husathite Ilái the Ahohite 30 Maharái the Netophathite Héled the sonne of Baanáh the Netophathite 31 Ithái the sonne of Ribái of Gibeáh of the children of Beniamin Benaiáh the Pirathonite 32 Hurái of the riuers of Gáash Abiél the Arbathite 33 Azmáueth the Baharumite Elihabá the Sha albonite 34 The sonnes of Hashém the Gizonite Ionathán the sonne of Shagéh the Harite 35 Ahiám the sonne of Sacár the Hararite Eliphál the sonne of Vr 36 Hépher the Mecherathite Ahiiáh the Pelonite 37 Hezró the Carmelite Naarai the sonne of Ezbai 38 Ioél the brother of Nathán Mibhár the son ne of Haggeri 39 Zélek the Ammonite Nahrái the Berothite the armour bearer of Ioáb the sonne of Zeruiáh 40 Ira the Ithrite Garib the Ithrite 41 Vriáh the Hittite Zabád the sonne of Ahlái 42 Adiná the sonne of Shiza the Reubenite a captaine of the Reubenites and thirtie with him 43 Hanan the sonne of Maachah and Ioshaphat the Mithnite 44 Vzia the Ashterathite Shama and Ieiél the sonnes of Otham the Aroerite 45 Iediaél the sonne of Shimri and Ioha his brother the Tizite 46 Eliél the Mahauite and Ieribai and Ioshauiah the sonnes of Elnaam and Ithmah the Moabite 47 Eliél and Obéd and Iaasiél the Mesobaite CHAP. XII 1 Who they were that went with Dauid when he fled from Saúl 14 Their valiantnes 23 Thei that came vnto him vnto Hebrón out of euerie tribe to make him King 1 THese also are they that came to Dauid to Zik lag while he was yet kept close because of Saúl the sonne of Kish and they were among the valiant and helpers of the battel 2 Thei were weaponed with bowes and colde vse the right and the left hand with stones with arrowes and with bowes ād were of Sauls brethren euen of Beniamin 3 The chief were Ahiézer and Ioash the sonnes of Shemaah a Gibeathite and Ieziél and Pélet the sonnes of Asmaueth Berachah and Iehú the Antothite 4 And Ishmaiah the Gibeonite a valiant man among thirtie and aboue thirtie and Ieremiah and Iehaziél and Iohanan and Ioshabad the Gederathite 5 Eluzai and Ierimoth and Bealiah and Shemariah and Sephatiah the Haruphite 6 Elkanah and Ishiah and Azariél and Ioézer Iashobeam of Hakorehim 7 And Ioelah and Zébadiah the sonnes of Ieroham of Gedór 8 And of the Gadites there separed them selues some vnto Dauid into the holde of the wildernes valiant men of warre and men of armes and apt for battel which colde handle speare and shield their faces were like the faces of lyons and were like the roes in the mountaines in swiftenes 9 Ezér the chief Obadiah the seconde Eliab the third 10 Mishmanà h the fourte Ieremiáh the fifte 11 Attái the sixt Eltél the seuente 12 Iohanán the eight Elzabád the ninte 13 Ieremiáh the tente Macbannái the eleuente 14 These were the sonnes of Gad captaines of the hoste one of the least colde resist an hun dreth and the greatest a thousand 15 These are they that went ouer Iordén in the first moneth when he had filled ouerall his bankes put to flight all them of the valley towarde the East and the West 16 And there came of the childrē of Beniamin and Iudáh to the holde vnto Dauid 17 And Dauid went out to mete them and answered and said vnto them If ye be come pea ceably vnto me to helpe me mine heart shal be knit vnto you but if you come to betray me to mine aduersaries seing there is no wickednes in mine handes the God of our fathers beholde it and rebuke it 18 And the spirit came vpon Amasái which was the chief of thirtie and he said Thine are we Dauid with thee ô sōne of Ishái Peace peace be vnto thee and peace be vnto thine helpers for thy God helpeth thee Then Dauid receiued them and made them captaines of the garison 19 ¶ And of Manasséh some fel to Dauid whē he came with the Philistims against Saúl to battel but they helped thē not for the prin ces of the Philistims * by aduisement sent him away saying He wil fall to his master Saúl for our heades 20 As he went to Zik lág there fel to him of Manasséh Adnáh and Iozabád and Iediaél and Michaél and Iozabád and Elihú and Ziltái heades of the thousands that were of Manasséh 21 And thei helped Dauid against that bande for thei were all valiant men and were ca ptaines in the hoste 22 For at that time day by day there came to Dauid to helpe him vntil it was a great hoste like the hoste of God 23 And these are the nombers of the captaines that were armed to battel and came to Dauid to Hebrón to turne the kingdome of Saúl to him according to the worde of the Lord. 24 The children of Iudah that bare shield and speare were six thousand and eight hundreth armed to the warre 25 Of the children of Simeôn valiant men of warre seuen thousand and an hundreth 26 Of the children of Leui foure thousand and six hundreth 27 And Iehoiadá was the chief of them of Aarôn and with him thre thousand and seuen hundreth 28 And Zadók a yong man very valiant and of his fathers housholde came two and twentie captaines 29 And of the children of Beniamin the brethren of Saúl thre thousand for a great parte of them vnto that time kept the warde of the house of Saúl 30 And of the children of Ephrāim twentie thousand and eight hundreth valiant men and famous men in the housholde of their fathers 31 And of the halfe tribe of Manasséh eightene thousand which were appointed by name to come and make Dauid King 32 And of the children of Issachar which were men that had vnderstāding of the times to knowe what Israél ought to do the heades of them were two hundreth all their bre thren were at their commandement 33 Of Zebulún that went out to battel expert in warre and in all instruments of warre fiftie thousand which colde set the battel in aray they were not of a double heart 34 And of Naphtali a thousand captaines and with them with shield and speare seuen and thirtie thousand 35 And of Dan expert
blessed to whome God doeth not impure their transgressions 5 And after that he had confessed his sinnes and obteined pardon 6 He 〈◊〉 the wicked men to liue godly 11 And the good to reioyce ¶ A Psalme of Dauid to giue instruction 1 BLessed is he whose wickednes is forgiuen and whose sinne is couered 2 Blessed is the man vnto whome the Lorde imputeth not iniquitie and in whose spirit there is no guile 3 When I helde my tongue my bones consu med or when I roared all the day 4 For thine hand is heauie vpon me day and night and my moisture is turned into the drought of simmer 〈◊〉 5 Thē I acknowledged my sinne vnto thee nether hid I myne iniquitie for I thoght I wil confesse against my selfe my wickednes vnto the Lorde and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne Sélah 6 Therefore shall euerie one that is godlie make his prayer vnto thee in a time when thou maiest be founde surely in the flood of great waters they shall not come nere him 7 Thou art my secret place thou preseruest me from trouble thou compassest me about with ioyfull deliuerance Sélah 8 I wil instruct thee and teache thee in the way that thou shalt go and I wil guide thee with mine eye 9 Be ye not lyke an horse or lyke a mule whiche vnderstande not whose mouthes thou doest binde with bit ād bridel lest they come nere thee 10 Many sorowes shall come to the wicked but he that trusteth in the Lord mercie shal compasse him 11 Be glad ye ryghteous and reioyce in the Lorde and be ioyfull all ye that are vpryght in heart PSAL. XXXIII 1 He exhorteth good men to praise God for that he hathe not onely created all things and by his prouidēce gouerneth the same but also is faithful in his promises 20 He vnderstandeth mans heart and scattereth the counsell of the wicked 16 So that no man can be preserued by anye creature or mans strength but they that put theyr confidence in his mercie shal be prescrued frome all aduersitie 1 REioyce in the Lòrde ô ye ryghteous for it becometh vprightmen to be thankeful 2 Praise the Lord with harpe sing vnto hym with viole and instrument often strings 3 Sing vnto him a new song sing cherefully with a loude voyce 4 For the worde of the Lord is righteous and all his workes are faithful 5 He loueth righteousnes and iudgement the earth is ful of the goodnes of the Lord. 6 By the worde of the Lord were the heauēs ma 〈◊〉 and all the hoste of thē by the breath of his mouth 7 He gathered the waters of the sea together as vpon an heape and laieth vp the depths in his treasures 8 Let all the earth feare the Lord let all thē that dwel in the worlde feare him 9 For he spake and it was done he cōmanded and it stode 10 The Lord breaketh the counsell of the heathen and bringeth to noght the deuises of the people 11 The counsel of the Lord shal stād for euer and the thoghtes of hys hearte through out all ages 12 Blessed is that nacion whose GOD is the Lord euen the people that he hath chosen for his in heritance 13 The Lord loketh downe frome heauen and beholdeth all the children of men 14 From the habitacion of hys dwelling he be holdeth all thē that dwel in the earth 15 He facioneth their heartes euerye one and vnderstandeth all their workes 16 The King is not saued by the multitude of an hoste nether is the mightie mā deliuered by great strength 17 A horse is a vaine helpe and shal not deliuer anie by his great strength 18 Beholde the eye of the Lord is vpon them that feare him and vpon them that trust in his mercie 19 To de'iuer their soules from death and to preserue them in famine 20 Our soule waiteth for the Lord for he is our helpe and our shield 21 Surely our heart shall reioyce in hym because we trusted in his holie Name 22 Let thy mercie ô Lord be vpon vs as we trust in thee PLAL XXXIIII 1 After Dauid had escaped Achish according as it is writen in the 1. Sam. 21. 11. whome in this title he calleth Abimélech whiche was a general name to all the Kynges of the Philistims he praiseth God for his 〈◊〉 3 Prouoking all others by his example to 〈◊〉 in God to feare serue him 14 who defēdeth the godlie with his Angels 15 And vtterly destroyeth the wicked in their sinnes ¶ A Psalme of Dauid when he chāged his behauiour before Abimélech whodroue him awaie and he departed 1 I Wil alwaie giue thākes vnto the Lord his praise shal be in my mouthe con ti nually 2 My soule shal glorie in the Lord the 〈◊〉 shal heare it and be glad 3 Praise ye the Lord with me and let vs magnifie his Name together 4 I soght the Lord and he heard me yea he deliuered me out of all feare 5 They shall loke vnto him and runne to him and their saces shal not be ashamed saying 6 This poore man cryed and the Lord heard him saued him out of all his troubles 7 The Angell of the Lord pitched rounde about them that feare him and deliuereth them 8 Taste ye and se how gracious the Lord is blessed is the man that trusteth in him 9 Feare the Lord ye his Saints for nothing wanteth to them that feare him 10 The lyōs do lacke and suffer hungre but they which soke the Lord shal want nothing that is good 11 Come children hearken vnto me I wyll teache you the feare of the Lord. 12 * What man is he that desireth life and loueth long daies for to se good 13 Kepe thy tongue from euil thy lippes that they speake no guile 14 Eschew euil and do good seke peace and followe after it 15 The eyes of the Lord are vpon the rygh teous his eares are opē vnto their crye 16 But the face of the Lord is against thē that do euill to cut of their remembrance from the earth 17 The righteous crye the Lord 〈◊〉 them deliuereth them out of all theyr troubles 18 The Lord is nere vnto them that are of a contrite heart and wil saue suche as be afflicted in spirit 19 Great are the troubles of the ryghteous but the Lord deliuereth hym out of them all 20 He kepeth all his bones not one of thē is broken 21 But malice shal slay the wicked they that hate the righteous shal perish 22 The Lord redemeth the soules of his seruants none that trust in him shal perish PSAL. XXXV 1 So long as Saúl was 〈◊〉 to Dauid all that had anye 〈◊〉 vnder him to flatter their King as is the course of the worlde did also moste
stretes and burne strawe 43 And if one of them be drawen away and lye with anie suche as come by she easteth her neighbour in the teeth because she was not so worthely reputed nor her coard broken 44 Whatsoeuer is done among them is lyes how may it they be thoght or said that they are gods 45 Carpenters and goldesmithes make them nether be they anie other thing but euen what the workeman wil make them 46 Yea they that make them are of no long continuance howe shulde then the things that are made of them be gods 47 Therefore they leaue lies and shame for their posteritie 48 For when there cometh anie warre or plague vpon them the Priests imagine with themselues where they may hide them selues with them 49 How then can men not perceiue that they be no gods whiche can nether defend them selues from warre nor from plagues 50 For * seing they be but of wood and of siluer and of golde men shal knowe hereafter that they are but lies and it shal be manifest to all nacions and Kings that they be no gods but the workes of mens hands ād that there is no worke of God in them 51 Where by it may be knowen that they are no gods 52 They can set vp no King in the land nor giue raine vnto men 53 They can giue no sentence of a matter nether preserue from iniurie they haue no power but are as crowes betwene the heauen and the earth 54 When there falleth a fyre vpon the house of those gods of wood and of siluer and of golde the Priests will escape and saue them selues but they burne as the balkes there in 55 They can not withstand anie Kyng or enemies how can it then be thoght or said that they be gods 56 Moreouer these gods of wood of golde and of siluer can nether defend them selues from theues nor robbers 57 For they that are strongest take away their golde and siluer and apparell where with they be clothed and when they haue it they get them away yet can they not helpe them selues 58 Therefore it is better to by a Kyng and so to shewe his power or els a profitable vessel in an house wherby he that oweth it might haue profite then suche false gods or to be a dore in an house to kepe suche things safe as be therein then suche false gods or a piller of wood in a palace thē suche false gods 59 For the sunne and the moone and the starres that shine when they are sent downe for necessarie vses obey 60 Likewise also the lightning whē it shineth it is euident and the winde bloweth in euerie contrey 61 And when God commandeth the cloudes to go about the whole worlde they do as they are bidden 62 When the fyre is sent downe from aboue to destroy hilles and woods it doeth that whiche is commāded but these are not like anie of these things nether in forme nor power 63 Wherefore men shuld not thinke nor say that they be gods seing they cā nether giue sentence in iudgement nor do men good 64 For so muche now as ye are sure that they be no gods feare them not 65 For they can nether curse nor blesse Kings 66 Nether cāthey shewe signes in the heauē amōg the heathē nether shine as the moone 67 The beastes are better then they for they can get them vnder a couert and do them sel ues good 68 So ye may be certified that by no maner of meanes they are gods therefore feare them not 69 For as askarcrowe in a garden of cucumbers kepeth nothyng so are their gods of wood and of siluer and of golde 70 And like wise their gods of wood and gold ād siluer are like to a white thorne in anorcharde that euerie birde sittest vpon and as a dead bodie that is cast in the darke 71 By the purple also and brightenes whiche fadeth vpon them ye may vnderstand that they be no gods yea they them selues shal be consumed at the laste and they shal be a shame to the countrey 72 Better therefore is the iust man that hathe none idoles for he shal be farre frō reprofe THE SONG OF THE THRE holie children vvhich follovveth in the third chapter of Daniel after this place 〈◊〉 fell dovvne bound into the middes of the hote fyrie fornace CHAP. I. 23 The praier of Azarias 46 The crueltie of the King 48 The flame deuoureth the Chaldeans 49 The Angel of the Lord was in the fornace 51 The thre children praise the Lord and prouoke all creatures to the same 24 AND they walked in the middes of the flame praysing God magnified the Lord. 25 Then Azarias stode vp prayed on this maner and opening his mouth in the mid des of the fyre said 26 Blessed be thou ô Lord God of our fathers thy Name is worthie to be praised honored for euermore 27 For thou art righteous in all the things that thou hast done vnto vs and all thy workes are true and thy wayes are right and all thy iudgements certeine 28 In all the things that thou hast broght vpon vs and vpon Ierusalem the holie citie of our fathers thou hast executed true iudgements for by right and equitie hast thou broght all these things vpon vs because of our sinnes 29 For we haue sinned and done wickedly de parting from thee in all things haue we trespased 30 And not obeied thy commandements nor kept them nether done as thou hadest commanded vs that we might prosper 31 Wherefore in all that thou hast broght vpō vs in euerie thing that thou hast done to vs thou hast done them in true iudgement 32 As in deliuering vs into the hands of our wic ked enemies moste hateful traitors and to an vnrighteous King and the moste wicked in all the worlde 33 And now we may not open our mouthes we are become a shame reprofe vnto thy seruants and to them that worshippe thee 34 Yet for thy Names sake we beseche thee giue vs not vp for euer nether breake thy couenant 35 Nether take awaye thy mercie from vs for thy beloued Abrahams sake and for thy seruant Isaaks sake and for thine holy Israels sake 36 To whome thou hast spoken and promised that thou woldest multiplie their sede as the starres of heauen and as the sand that is vpō the seashore 37 For we ô Lord are become lesse then anie nacion and be kept vnder this daye in all the worlde because of our sinnes 38 So that now we haue nether prince nor Pro phet nor gouernour nor burnt offring nor sacrifice nor oblacion nor incense nor place to offer the first frutes before thee that we might finde mercie 39 Neuertheles in a contrite heart and an hum ble spirit let vs be receiued 40 As in the burnt offring of rams and bulloc kes as in ten thousand of fat lambs so let our offring be in thy sight this day that it may please
Scribes What dispute you among your selues 17 And one of the compagnie answered said Master I haue broght my sonne vnto thee which hathe a domme spirit 18 And wheresoeuer he taketh him he teareth him he fometh gnassheth his teeth pineth away I spake to thy disciples that they shulde cast him out and they colde not 19 Then he answered him and said O faithles generacion how long now shal I be with you how long now shal I suffer you Bring him vnto me 20 So they broght him vnto him and assone as the spirit sawe him he tare him and he fel downe on the grounde walowing foming 21 Then he asked his Fathers How log time is it since he hathe bene thus And he said Of a childe 22 And oft times he casteth him into the fyre and into the water to destroye him but if thou canst do anie thing helpe vs and haue compassion vpon vs. 23 And Iesus said vnto him If thou canst beleue it all things are possible to him that be leueth 24 And straight way the Father of the childe crying with teares said Lord I beleue helpe my vnbelief 25 When Iesus sawe that the people came running together he rebuked the vncleane spirit saying vnto him Thou domme and deafe spirit I charge thee come out of him and entre no more into him 26 Then the spirit cryed and rent him sore came out he was as one dead in so much that manie said He is dead 27 But Iesus toke his hand and lift him vp and he rose 28 And when he was come into the house his disciples asked him secretly Why colde not we cast him out 29 And he said vnto them This kinde can by no other meanes come forthe but by pray er and fasting 30 ¶ * And they departed thence and went through Galile and he wolde not that anie shulde haue knowen it 31 For he taught his disciples and said vnto them The Sonne of man shal be deliuered into the hands of men and they shal kil him but after that he is killed he shal rise againe the third day 32 But they vnderstode not that saying and were afraide to aske him 33 * After he came to Capernaum and when he was in the house he asked them What was it that ye disputed amōg you by the way 34 And thei held their peace for by the way they reasoned amōg thē selues who shulde be the chiefest 35 And he sate downe and called the twelue and said to them If anie man desire to be first the same shal be last of all and seruant vnto all 36 And he toke a litle childe and set him in the middes of them and toke him in his armes and said vnto them 37 Whosoeuer shal receiue one of suche litle childrē in my Name re ceiueth me and who soeuer receiueth me receiueth not me but him that sent me 38 ¶ * Then Iohn answered him saying Master we sawe one casting out deuils by thy Name which followeth not vs ād we forbade him because he followeth vs not 39 * But Iesus said Forbid him not for there is no man that can do a miracle by my Name that can lightly speake euil of me 40 For whosoeuer is not against vs is on our parte 41 * And whosoeuer shal giue you a cup of wa ter to drinke for my Names sake because ye belong to Christ verely I say vnto you he shal not lose his rewarde 42 * And whosoeuer shal offend one of these litle ones that beleue in me it were betterfor him rather that a milstone were hāged about his necke and that he were cast into the sea 43 * Wherefore if thine hand cause thee to offende cut it of it is better for thee to entre into life maimed then hauing two hands to go into 〈◊〉 into the fyre that neuer shal be quenched 44 * Where their worme dyeth not and the fyre 〈◊〉 goeth out 45 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 if thy foote cause thee to offende cut it of it is better for thee to go halt into 〈◊〉 then 〈◊〉 two feete to be cast into hel into the 〈◊〉 that neuer shal be quenched 46 Where their worme dyeth not and the fyre neuer goeth out 47 And if thine eye cause thee to offende pluc ke it out it is better for thee to go into the kingdome of God with one eye thē hauing two eyes to be cast into hel fyre 48 Where their worme dyeth not and the fyre neuer goeth out 49 For euerie man shal be salted with fyre ād * euerie sacrifice shal be salted with salte 50 * Salte is good but if the salte be vnsauerie where with shal it be seasoned Haue salte in your selues and haue peace one with another CHAP. X. 2 Of diuorcement 17 The riche man questioneth with Christ. 30 Their 〈◊〉 that are persecuted 35 Of the sonnes of Zebedeus 46 Bartimeushathe his eyes opened 1 ANd * he arose from thence and went into the coastes of Iudea by the farre side of Iordan 〈◊〉 the people resorted vnto him againe and as he was wont he taught them againe 2 Then the Pharises came and asked him if it were lawful for a man to put away his wife and tempted him 3 And he answered and said vnto them What did * Moses commande you 4 And they said Moses suffred to write a bil of diuorcement and to put her away 5 Then Iesus answered and said vnto thē For the hardnes of your heart he wrote this precept vnto you 6 But at the beginning of the creacion * God made them male and female 7 * For this cause shal man leaue his fatherand mother and cleaue vnto his wife 8 And they twaine shal be one flesh so that thei are no more twaine but one flesh 9 * Therefore what God hathe coupled together let not man separate 10 And in the house his disciples asked him againe of that matter 11 And he said vnto them * Whosoeuer shal put away his wife and marie another committeth adulterie against her 12 And if a woman put away her houshand and be maried to another she committeth adulterie 13 ¶ * Then they broght litle children to him that he shulde touche them and his disciples rebuked those that broght them 14 But when Iesus sawe it he was displeased and said to them Suffre the litle children to come vnto me and forbid them not for of suche is the king dome of God 15 Verely I say vnto you Whosoeuer shal not receiue the kingdome of God as a litle chil de he shal not entre therein 16 And he toke them vp in his armes and put his hands vpon them and blessed them 17 ¶ And when he was gone out on the way there came
mother answered and said Not so but he shal be called Iohn 61 And they said vnto her There is none of thy kinred that is named with this Name 62 Then they made signes to his Father how he wolde haue him called 63 So he asked for writing tables and wrote saying His name is Iohn and they marueiled all 64 And his mouth was opened immediatly his tōgue losed and he spake and praised God 65 Then feare came on all them that dwelt nere vnto them and all these wordes were noised abroade throughout all the hil countrey of Iudea 66 And all they that heard them laid them vp in their hearts saying what maner childe shal this be and the hand of the Lord was with him 67 Then his Father Zacharias was filled with the holie Gost and prophecied saying 68 Blessed be the Lord God of Israel because he hathe visited * and redemed his people 69 * And hathe raised vp the 〈◊〉 of saluaciō vnto vs in the house of his seruant Dauid 70 * As he spake by the mouth of his holie Pro phetes which were since the worde began saying 71 〈◊〉 he wolde send vs deliuerance from our enemies and from the hands of all that hate vs 72 That he wolde shewe mercie towards our fathers and remembre his holie couenant 73 * And the othe which he sware to our Father Abraham 74 Which was that he wolde grante vnto vs that we being deliuered out of the hands of our enemies shuld serue him without feare 75 All the dayes of our life in * 〈◊〉 righteousnes before him 76 And thou babe shalt be called the Prophete of the moste High for thou shalt go before the face of the Lord to prepare his wayes 77 And to giue knowledge of saluation vnto his people by the remissiō of their sinnes 78 Through the tender mercie of our God whereby * the day spring from an hie hathe visited vs 79 To giue light to them that sit in darkenes and in the shadowe of death to guide our fete into the way of peace 80 And the childe grewe waxed strōg in spirit was in the wildernes til the day came that he shulde shewe him self vnto Israel CHAP. II. 7 The birth and circumcision of Christ. 22 He was receiued into the Temple 28 〈◊〉 and Anna prophecie of him 46 He was founde among the doctours 〈◊〉 His obedience to Father and mother 1 ANd it came to passe in those dayes that there came a commandement from Augustus Cesar that all the worlde shulde be taxed 2 This first taxing was made when Cyrenius was gouernour of Syria 3 Therefore went all to be taxed euerie man to his owne citie 4 And Ioseph also went vp from Galile out of a citie called Nazaret into Iudea vnto the citie of * Dauid which is called Beth-lehem because he was of the house and linage of Dauid 5 To be taxed with Marie that was giuen him to wife which was with childe 6 ¶ And so it was that while thei were there the daies were accomplished that she shulde be deliuered 7 And she broght forthe her first begotten sonne and wrapped him in swadling clothes and laid him in a cratche because there was no rowme for them in the ynne 8 ¶ And there were in the same countrey shep herds abiding in the field and keping watch by night because of their flocke 9 And lo the Angel of the Lord came vpon them ād the glorie of the Lord shone about them and they were sore afraide 10 Then the Angel said vnto them Be not afraide for beholde I bring you tidings of great ioye that shal be to all the people 11 That is that vnto you is borne this day in the citie of Dauid a Sauiour which is christ the Lord. 12 And this shal be a signe to you Ye shal finde the childe swadled and laid in a cratch 13 And straight way there was with the Angel a multitude of heauenlie souldiers praying God and saying 14 Glorie be to God in the high heauens and peace in earth and towards men good wil. 15 And it came to passe when the Angels were gone away from them into heauen that the shepherds said one to another Letvs go then vnto Beth-lehem and se this thing that is come to passe which the Lord hathe shewed vnto vs. 16 So they came with haste and founde bothe Marie and Ioseph and the babe laid in the cratche 17 And when they had sene it they published abroade the thing which was tolde them of that childe 18 And all that heard it wondred at the things which were tolde them of the shepherds 19 But Marie kept all those sayings and ponde red them in her heart 20 And the shepherds returned glorifying and praising God for all that they had heard and sene as it was spoken vnto them 21 ¶ * And when the eight daies were accomplished that they shulde circumcise the childe his name was then called * Iesus which was named of the Angel before he was conceiued in the wombe 22 * And when the dayes of her purification after the Law of Moses were accomplished they broght him to Ierusalē to present him to the Lord 23 As it is writen in the Law of the Lord * Eue rie man childe that first openeth the wombe shal be called holie to the Lord 24 And to giue an oblation * as it is cōmanded in the Law of the Lord a paire of turtle doues or two yong pigeons 25 And beholde there was a man in Ierusalem whose name was Simeon this man was iuste and feared God and waited for the consolation of Israel and the holie Gost was vpon him 26 And a reuelation was giuen him of the holie Gost that he shulde not se death before he had sene the Lords Christ. 27 And he came by the motion of the Spirit into the Tēple and when the parents broght in the childe Iesus to do for him after the cu stome of the Law 28 Then he toke him in his armes and praised God and said 29 Lord now lettest thou thy seruant departe in peace according to thy worde 30 For mine eyes haue sene thy saluation 31 Which thou hast prepared before the face of all people 32 A light to be reueiled to the Gentiles and the 〈◊〉 of thy people Israel 33 And Ioseph and his mother marueiled at those things which were 〈◊〉 touching him 34 And Simeon blessed them and said vnto Marie his mother Beholde this childe is ap pointed for the * fall and rising againe of manie in Israel and for a signe which shal be spoken against 35 Yea and a sworde shal pearce through thy soule that the thoghts of manie hearts
soght to take him but no man laid hāds on him because his houre was nor yet come 31 Now manie of the people beleued in him and said When the Christ cometh wil he do momiracles then this man hathe done 32 The Pharises heard that the people murmured these things of him and the Pharises and high Priests sent officers to take him 33 Then said Iesus vnto them Yet am I a litle while with you and then go I vnto him that sent me 34 * Ye shal seke me and shal not finde me where I am can ye not come 35 Then said the Iewes amongs them selues Whither wil he go that we shal not finde him Wil he go vnto them that are dispersed among the Grecians and teache the Grecians 36 What saying is this that he said Ye shal seke me and shal not finde me and where I am can ye not come 37 Now in the last and * great day of the feast Iesus stode and cryed saying I 〈◊〉 mathirst let him come vnto me and drinke 38 He that beleueth in me * as saith the Scripture out of his bellie shal flowe riuers of water of life 39 * 〈◊〉 his spake he of the Spirit which they that beleued in him shulde 〈◊〉 for the holie Gost was not yet giuen because that Iesus was not yet glorified 40 So manie of the people when they heard this saying said Of a trueth this is the Prophet 41 Other said This is the Christ and some said But shal Christ come out of 〈◊〉 42 * Saith not the Scripture that the Christ shal come of the sede of Dauid and out of the towne of Beth-lehem where Dauid was 43 So was there dissention among the people for him 44 And some of them wolde haue taken him but no man laid hands on him 45 Then came the officers to the high 〈◊〉 and Pharises and they said vnto them Why 〈◊〉 ye not broght him 46 The officers answered Neuer man spake like this man 47 Then answered them the Pharises 〈◊〉 ye also deceiued 48 Doeth anie of the rulers or of the Pharises beleue in him 49 But this people which know not the Law are cursed 50 Nicodemus said vnto them * he that came to Iesus by night and was one of them 51 Doeth our Law iudge a man before it heare him * and knowe what he hathe done 52 They answered and said vnto him Art thou also of Galile Search and loke for out of Ga lile 〈◊〉 no Prophet 53 And euerie man went vnto his owne house CHAP. VIII 11 Christ deliuereth her that was taken in adulterie 12 He is the light of the worlde 14 He sheweth from whence he is come wherefore and whether he goeth 32 〈◊〉 are fre who are bounde 〈◊〉 Of fremen and 〈◊〉 and their rewarde 46 He defieth his enemies 59 And being persecuted with draweth him self 1 ANd Iesus went vnto the mount of oliues 2 And early in the mourning came againe into the Temple and all the people came vn to him and he sate downe and taught them 3 Then the Scribes and the Pharites broght vnto him a woman taken in adulterie and set herin the middes 4 And said vnto him Master this woman was taken in adulterie in the veric act 5 * Now Moses in the Law commanded vs that suche shulde be stoned what saist thou therefore 6 And this they said to tempt him that thei might haue whereof to accuse him But lesus stouped down and with his finger wrote on the grounde 7 And while they continued asking him he list him self vp and said vnto them * Let him that is amōg you without sinne cast the first stone at her 8 And againe he stouped downe and wrote on the grounde 9 And when they heard it being accused by their owne conscience they went out one by one beginning at the eldest euen to the last so Iesus was left alone and the woman standing in the 〈◊〉 10 When 〈◊〉 had lift vp himself againe and sawe no man but the woman he said vnto her Woman where are those thine accusers hathe no man 〈◊〉 thee 11 She said No man Lord. And Iesus said Nether do I condemne thee go and sinne no more 12 Then spake Iesus againe vnto them saying I * anthe 〈◊〉 of the worlde he that follow 〈◊〉 me shal not walke in darkenes but shal 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of life 13 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore said vnto him 〈◊〉 bearest recorde of thy self thy recorde is not true 41 * Iesus answered and said vnto thē Thogh I beare recorde of my self yet my recorde is true for I knowe whence I came ād whether I go but ye can not tel whence I come and whether I go 15 Ye iudge after the flesh I iudge no man 16 And if 〈◊〉 also iudge my iudgement is true for I am not alone but I and the Father that sent me 17 And it is also written in your Law * that the testimonie of two men is true 18 I am one that be are witnes of my self the Father that sent me beareth witnes of me 19 Then said they vnto him Where is thy Father 〈◊〉 answered Ye nether knowe me nor my Father If ye had knowē me ye shuld haue knowen my Father also 20 These wordes spake Iesus in the treasurie as he taught in the Temple and no man laid hands on him for his houre was not yet come 21 Then said Iesus againe vnto them I go my way and ye shal seke me ād shal dye in your sinnes Whether I go can ye not come 22 Then said the Iewes Wil he kil him self because he saith Whether I go can ye not come 23 And he said vnto them Ye are frō beneth I am from aboue ye are of this worlde I am not of this worlde 24 I said therefore vnto you That ye shal dye in your sinnes for except ye beleue that I am he ye shal dye in your sinnes 25 Then said they vnto him Who art thou And Iesus said vnto them Euen the same thing that I said vnto you from the beginning 26 I haue manie things to say and to iudge of you but he that sent me is true the things that I haue heard of him those speake I to the worlde 27 They vnderstode not that he spake to thē of the Father 28 Then said Iesus vnto them When ye haue lift vp the Sonne of man then shal ye knowe that I am he and that I do nothing of my self but as my Father hathe taught me so I speake these things 29 For he that sent me is with me the Father hath not left me alone because I do alwayes those things that please him 30 ¶ As he spake these things many beleued in him 31 Then said Iesus to the Iewes which
I wil do it 15 If ye loue me kepe my commandements 16 And I wil pray the Father and he shal giue you another Comforter that he may abide with you for euer 17 Euen the Spirit of trueth whome the worlde can not receiue because it seeth him not nether knoweth him but ye know him for he dwelleth with you and shal be in you 18 I wil not leaue you comfortles but I wil come to you 19 Yet a litle while and the worlde shal se me no more but ye shal seme because I liue ye shal liue also 20 At that day shal ye knowe that I am in my Father and you in me and I in you 21 He that hathe my commandements and kepeth them is he that loueth me and he that loueth me shal be 〈◊〉 of my Father and I wil loue him and wil shewe mine owne self to him 22 Iudas said vnto him not I scariot Lord what is the cause that thou wilt shewe thy self vnto vs and not vnto the worlde 23 Iesus answered and said vnto him If any man loue me he wil kepe my worde my Father wil loue him and we wilcome vnto him and wil dwell with him 24 He that loueth me not kepeth not my wor des and the worde whiche ye heare is not mine but the Fathers which sent me 25 These things haue I spokē vnto you being present with you 26 But the Comforter which is the holie Gost whome the Father wil send in my Name he shal teache you all things ād bring all things to your remēbrance which I haue tolde you 27 Peace I leaue with you my peace I giue vn to you not as the worlde giueth giue I vnto you Let not your heart be troubled nor feare 28 Ye 〈◊〉 heard how I said vnto you I go away and wil come vnto you If ye loued me ye wolde verely reioyce because I said I go vnto the Father for my Father is greater then I. 29 And now haue I spoken vnto you before it come that when it is come to passe ye might beleue 30 Hereafter wil I not speake many things vnto you for the prince of his worlde cōmeth and hathe noght in me 31 But it is that the worlde may knowe that 〈◊〉 my Father and as the Father hathe cōmanded me so I do Arise let vs go hence CHAP. XV. 6 The swete consolation and mutual loue betwene Christ and his membres vnder the parable of the vine 18 Of their commune afflictions and persecutions 26 The office of the holie Gost and the Apostles 1 I Am the true vine and my Father is an hous 〈◊〉 men 2 * Euerie branche that beareth not frute in me he taketh away and euerie one that beareth frute he purgeth it that it may bring for the more frute 3 * Now are ye cleane through the worde which I haue spoken vnto you 4 Abide in me and I in you as the branche can not beare frute of it self except it abide in the vine no more can ye except ye abide in me 5 I am the vine ye are the branches he that abideth in me and I in him the same bringeth forthe muche frute for without me can ye do nothing 6 If a man abide not in me he is cast forthe as a branche and withereth and men gather them and cast them into the fyre and they burne 7 If ye abide in me and my wordes abide in you aske what ye wil and it shal be done to you 8 Herein is my Father glorified that ye beare muche frute and be made my disciples 9 As the Father hathe loued me so haue I loued you continue in my loue 10 If ye shal kepe my commandements ye shal abide in my loue as I haue kept my Fathers commandements and abide in his loue 11 These things haue I spoken vnto you that my ioye might remaine in you and that your ioye might be ful 12 * This is my commandement that ye loue one another as I haue loued you 13 Greater loue then this hathe no man when any man bestoweth his life for his friends 14 Ye are my friends if ye do whatsoeuer I cōmande you 15 Henceforthe call 〈◊〉 you not seruants for the seruant knoweth not what his master doeth but I haue called you friends for all things that I haue heard of my Father haue I made knowen to you 16 Ye haue not chosen me but I haue chosen you and ordeined you * that ye go and bring forthe frute and that your frute remaine that what so euer ye shal aske of the father in my Name he may giue it you 17 These things commande 〈◊〉 you that ye loue one another 18 If the worlde hate you ye know that it hated me before you 19 If ye were of the worlde the worlde wolde loue his owne but because ye are not of the worlde but I haue chosen you out of the worlde therefore the worlde hateth you 20 Remember the worde that I said vnto you * The seruant is not greater then his master * If they haue persecuted me they wil perse cute you also if they haue kept my worde they wil also kepe yours 21 But all these things wil they do vnto you for my Names sake because they haue not knowen him that sent me 22 If I had not come and spoken vnto them they shulde not haue had sinne but nowe haue they no cloke for their sinne 23 He that hateth me hateth my Father also 24 〈◊〉 had not done workes among them whiche none other man did they had not had sinne but now haue they bothe sene and haue hated bothe me and my Father 25 But it is that the worde myght be fulfilled that is written in their Law * They hated me without a cause 26 But when the Comforter shall come * whom I will send vnto you from the Father euen the Spirit of trueth whiche proceadeth of the Father he shal testifie of me 27 And ye shall witnesse also because ye haue bene with me from the beginning CHAP. XVI 2 He putteth them in remembrance of the crosse and of their owne infirmitie to come 7 And therefore doeth comfort them with the promes of the 〈◊〉 Gost. 16 Of the comming againe of Christ. 17 Of his ascension 23. To aske in the Name of Christ. Peace in Christ and in the worlde affliction 1 THese things haue I said vnto you that ye shulde not be offended 2 They shal excommunicate you yea the time shal come that whosoeuer killeth you wil thinke that he doeth God seruice 3 And these things wil they do vnto you because they haue not knowen the Father nor me 4 But these things haue I tolde you that when the houre shal come ye might remember that I tolde you thē And these things said I not
a tabernacle for the God of acob 47 * But Solomon buylt him an house 48 How beit the moste High * dwelleth not in temples made with hands as saith the * Pro phet 49 Heauen is my throne and earth is my fote stole what house wil ye buylde for me saith the Lord or what place is it that I. shuld rest in 50 Hathe not myne hande made all these thyngs 51 * Ye stiffenecked and of vncircumcised hearts ād eares ye haue alwayes resisted the holie Gost as your fathers did so do you 52 Whiche of the Prophetes haue not your fathers persecuted and they haue slayne thē which shew ed before of the coming of that lust of whome ye are nowe the betrayers and murtherers 53 * Whiche haue receiued the Lawe by the ordinance of Angels and haue not kept it 54 But when they heard these thynges theyr hearts brast for anger and they gnashed at him with their teeth 55 But he beyng full of the holie God loked stedfastly into heauen and sawe the glorie of God and Iesus standing at the right hand of God 56 And said Beholde I se the heauens opē and the Sonne of man standing at the ryghth and of God 57 Then they gaue a shoute with a loude voice and stopped their eares and ranne vpon hym all at once 58 And cast hym out of the citie and stoned hym and the * witnesses layd downe their clothes at a yong mans fete named Saul 59 And thy stoned Steuē who called on God and said Lord Iesus receiue my spirit 60 And he kneled downe and cryed wyth a loude voyce * Lorde lay not thys sinne to their charge And when he had thus spoken he slept CHAP. VIII 2 Steuen is lamented and buryed 3 The rage of the Iewes and of Saul against them 4 The faithful scattred preache here and there 9 Samaria is seduced by Simon the sorcerer but was conuerted by Philippe and confirmed by the Apostles 18 The couetousnes and hypocrisie of Simon 26 And conuersion of the Eunuche 1 ANd Sāul consented to his death and at that time there was a great persecution against the Church which was at Ierusalem and they were all scattered abroade through the regions of Iudea and of Samaria except the apostles 2 Then certeine men fearing God caryed Steuen amongs thē to be buryed ād made great lamentation for him 3 But Saul made hauocke of the Church and entred into euerie house drewe out both men and women and put them into prison 4 Therefore they thatwere scattered abroade went to and fro preaching the worde 5 ¶ Then came Philippe into the citie of Samaria and preached Christ vnto them 6 And the people gaue hedevnto those things which Philippe spake with one accorde hea ring and seing the miracles which he did 7 For vncleane spirits crying with a loude voyce came out of many that were possessed of them and many taken with palsies and that halted where healed 8 And there was greatioye in that citie 9 And there was before in the citie a certeine man called Simon which vsed witchecraft bewitched the people of Samaria saying that he him self was some great man 10 To whome they gaue hede from the least to the greatest saying This man is the great power of God 11 And they gaue hede vnto him because that of long time he had bewitched them with sorceries 12 But assone as they beleued Philippe which preached the things that cōcerned the king dome of God in the Name of Iesus Christ they were baptized bothe men and women 13 Then Simon him self beleued also and was baptized and continued with Philippe and wondred when he sawe the signes and great miracles which were done 14 ¶ Now when the Apostles whiche were at Ierusalem heard say that Samaria had receiued the worde of God they sent vnto them Peter and Iohn 15 Which whē they were come downe prayed for them that they might receiue the holie Gost. 16 For as yet he was come downe on none of them but they were baptized onely in the Name of the Lord Iesus 17 Then laid they their hands on them they receiued the holie Gost. 18 And when Simon sawe that through laying on of the Apostles hands the holie Gost was giuen he offred them money 19 Saying Giue me also this power that on whomesoeuer I lay the hands he may receiue the holie Gost. 20 Thē said Peter vnto him Thy money perish with thee because thou thinkest that the gift of God may be obteined with money 21 Thou hast nether parte nor fellowship in this busines for thine heart is not right in the sight of God 22 Repent therefore of this thy wickednes pray God that if it be possible the thoght of thine heart may be forgiuen thee 23 For I se that thou art in the gall of* bitternes and in the bonde of iniquitie 24 Then answered Simon and said Pray ye to the Lord for me that none of these things which ye haue spoken come vpon me 25 ¶ So they when they had testified and preached the worde of the Lord returned to Ierusalem and preached the Gospel in many townes of the Samaritans 26 Then the Angel of the Lord spake vnto Philippe saying Arise go towarde the South vnto the way that goeth downe from Ierusa lem vnto Gaza which is waste 27 And he arose and went out and beholde a certeine Eunuche of Ethiopia Cadaces the Quene of the Ethiopians chief Gouerner who had the rule of all her treasure came to Ierusalem to worship 28 And as he returned sitting in his charet he red Esaias the Prophet 29 Then the Spirit said vnto Philippe Go nere and ioyne thy self to yonder charet 30 And Philippe ranne thether and heard him read the Prophet Esaias and said But vnderstandest thou what thou readest 31 And he said How can I except I had a guide And he desired Philippe that he wolde come vp and sit with him 32 Now the place of the Scripture which he red was this * He was led as a shepe to the slaughter and like a lābe domme before his shearer so opened he not 〈◊〉 mouth 33 In his humilitie his iudgemēt hathe bene exalted but who shal declare his generaciō for his life is taken from the earth 34 Then the Eunuche answered Philippe and said I pray thee of whome speaketh the Pro phet this of him self or of some other man 35 Then Philippe opened his mouth and began at the same Scripture and preached vnto him Iesus 36 And as they went on their way they came vnto a certeine water and the Eunuche said So here is water what doeth let me to be baptized 37 And Philippe said vnto him If thou beleuest with all thine heart thou maist
of Iohn Marke 1 THen came downe certeine from Iudea and taught the brethren saying * Except ye be circumcised after the maner of Moses ye can not be saued 2 And when there was great dissention disputation by Paul and Barnabas against them they ordeined that Paul and Barnabas and certeine other of them shulde go vp to Ieru salem vnto the Apostles Elders about this question 3 Thus being sent forthe by the Church they passed through Phenice and Samaria declaring the conuersion of the Gētiles and they broght great ioye vnto all the brethren 4 And when they were come to Ierusalē they were receiued of the Church of the Apostles ād Elders they declared what things God had done by them 5 But said they certeine of the secte of the Pharises which did beleue rose vp saying that it was nedeful to circumcise thē and to cōmande them to kepe the Law of Moses 6 Then the Apostles Elders came together to loke to this matter 7 And when there had bene great disputation Peter rose vp and said vnto them * Ye men and brethren ye knowe that a good while ago among vs God chose out me that the Gentiles by my mouth shuld heare the word of the Gospel and beleue 8 And God which knoweth the hearts bare them witnes in giuing vnto them the holie Gost euen as he did vnto vs. 9 And he put no difference betwene vs and thē after that by faith he had*purified their hearts 10 Now therefore why temptye God to*lay a yoke on the disciples neckes whiche nether our fathers nor we were able to beare 11 But we beleue through the grace of the Lord Iesus Christ to be saued euen as they do 12 Then all the multitude kept silence heard Barnabas and Paul which tolde what signes and wondres God had done among the Gētiles by them 13 And when they helde their peace Iames answered saying Men brethren hearken vnto me 14 * Simeon hathe declared how God first did visite the 〈◊〉 to take of them a people vnto his Name 15 And to this agre the wordes of the Prophetes as it is written 16 * After this I wil returne and wil buylde againe the tabernacle of Dauid which is fallen downe the ruines thereof wil I buylde againe and I wil set it vp 17 That the residue of men might seke after the Lord and all the Gentiles vpō whome my Name is called saith the Lord whiche doeth all these things 18 From the beginning of the worlde God knoweth all his workes 19 Wherefore my sentence is that we trouble not them of the Gentiles that are turned to God 20 But that we write vnto them that they absteine them selues from filthines of idoles and fornication and that that is strangled and from blood 21 For Moses of olde time hathe in euerie citie them that preache him seing he is red in the Synagogues euerie Sabbath day 22 Then it semed good to the Apostles and Elders with the whole Church to send chosen men of their owne companie to Antiochia with Paul Barnabas to wit Iudas whose surname was Barsabas and Silas which were chief men among the brethren 23 And wrote letters by them after this maner THE APOSTLES AND the Elders the brethren vnto the brethren which are of the Gentiles in Antiochia and in Syria in Cilicia send greting 24 Forasmuche as we haue heard that certeine which departed from vs haue troubled you with wordes cumbred your mindes saying Ye must be circūcised and kepe the Law to whome we gaue no suche cōmandement 25 It semed therefore good to vs whē we were come together with one accorde to send chosen men vnto you with our beloued Bar nabas and Paul 26 Men that haue giuen vp their liues for the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ. 27 We haue therefore sent Iudas and Silas whiche shal also tell you the same things by mouth 28 For it semed good to the holie Gost and to vs to lay no more burden vpon you then these necessarie things 29 That is that ye absteine from things offered to idoles and blood and that that is strangled and from fornication frō which if ye kepe your selues ye shal do wel Fare ye wel 30 Now when they were departed they came to Antiochia after that they had assēbled the multitude they deliuered the epistle 31 And when they had red it they reioyced for the consolation 32 And Iudas and Silas being Prophetes exhorted the brethren with manie wordes strengthened them 33 And after they had taried there a space they were let go in peace of the brethren vnto the Apostles 34 Notwithstanding Silas thoght good to abide there stil 35 Paul also and Barnabas continued in Antiochia teaching and preaching with manie other the worde of the Lord. 36 ¶ But after certeine dayes Paul said vnto Barnabas Let vs returne and visite our brethren in euerie citie where we haue preached the worde of the Lord and se how thei do 37 And Barnabas counseled to take with thē Iohn called Marke 38 But Paul thoght it not mete to take him vnto their companie which departed from them from Pamphilia and went not with them to the worke 39 Then were they so stirred that they departed a sunder one from the other so that Barnabas toke Marke and sailed vnto Cyprus 40 And Paul chose Silas and departed being commended of the brethren vnto the grace of God 41 And he went through Syria and Cilicia stablishing the Churches CHAP. XVI 1 when Paul had circumcised Timothie he toke him with him 7 The' Spirit calleth them from one countrey to another 〈◊〉 Lydia is conuerted 28 Paul and Silas imprisoned conuert the iayler 37 And are deliuered as Romaines 1 THen came he to Derbe to Lystra and beholde a certeine disciple was there named*Timotheus a womans sonne which was a Iewesse and beleued but his father was a Grecian 2 Of whome the brethren which were at Lystra and Iconium reported wel 3 Therefore Paul wolde that he shulde go forthe with him and toke and circumcised him because of the Iewes which were in those quarters for they knew all that his father was a Grecian 4 And as they went through the cities they deliuered them the decrees to kepe ordeined of the Apostles and Elders which were at Ierusalem 5 And so were the Churches stablished in the faith and encreased in nombre daily 6 ¶ Now when they had gone through out Phrygia and the region of Galacia they were forbidden of the holie Gost to preache the worde in Asia 7 Then came they to Mysia and soght to go into Bithynia but the Spirit fuffred them not 8 Therefore they passed through Mysia and came downe to Troas 9 Where a visiō appeared to
of these things things before me 10 Then said Paul I stand at Cesars iudgemēt seat where I ought to be iudged to the Iewes I haue done no wrong as thou verie wel knowest 11 For if I haue done wrōg or committed anie thing worthie of death I refuse not to die but if there be none of these things where of they accuse me no man can deliuer me to them I appeale vnto Cesar. 12 Then when Festus had spoken with the Council he answered Hast thou appealed vnto Cesar vnto Cesar shalt thou go 13 ¶ And after certeine dayes King Agrippa and Bernice came downe to Cesarea to salute Festus 14 And when they had remained there manie dayes Festus proposed Pauls cause vnto the King saying There is a certeine man left in prison by Felix 15 Of whome when I came to Ierusalem the high Priests and Elders of the Iewes informed me and desired to haue iudgement against him 16 To whome I answered that it is not the maner of the Romaines for fauour to deliuer anie mā to the death before that he which is accused haue the accusers before him haue place to defēd him self cōcerning the crime 17 Therefore when they were come hither without delay the day folowing I sate on the iudgement seat and cōmaunded the man to be broght forthe 18 Against whome when the accusers stode vp they broght no crime of suche things as I sup posed 19 But had certeine questions against him of their owne superstition and of one Iesus which was dead whome Paul affirmed to be aliue 20 And because I douted of suche maner of question I asked him whether he wolde go to Ierusalem and there be iudged of these things 21 But because he appealed to be reserued to the examination of Augustus I commanded him to be kept til I might send him to Cesar 22 Then Agrippa said vnto Festus I wolde also heare the man myself To morowe said he thou shalt heare him 23 And on the morow whē Agrippa was come and Bernice with great pompe and were entred into the Cōmune hall with the chief ca ptaines and chief men of the citie at Festus commaundement Paul was broght forthe 24 And festus said King Agrippa and all men whiche are present with vs ye se this man about whome all the multitude of the Iewes haue called vpon me bothe at Ierusalem here crying that he ought not to liue anie longer 25 Yet haue I founde nothing worthie of death that he hathe committed neuertheles seing that he hathe appealed to Augustus I haue determined to send him 26 Of whom I haue no certeine thing to write vnto my Lorde wherefore I haue broght him forthe vnto you and specially vnto thee Kyng Agrippa that after examination had I might haue some what to write 27 For me thinketh it vnreasonable to send a prisoner and not to shewe the causes which are layed against him CHAP. XXVI 1 The innocencie of Paul is approued by rehearsing hys conuersation 25 His modest answere againste the iniurie of Festus 1 THen Agrippa said vnto Paul Thou art per mitted to speake for thy selfe So Paul stretched forthe the hand and answered for hym self 2 I thinke my self happie Kyng Agrippa because I shall aunswer thys day before thee of all the thyngs whereof I am accused of the Iewes 3 Chiefly because thou haste knowledge of al customes and questions which are among the Iewes wherefore I beseche thee to heare me paciently 4 As touchyng my life from my childehode and what it was from the begynning among myne owne nation at Ierusalem knowe all the Iewes 5 Which knewe me heretofore if they wolde testifie that after the moste straite secte of our religion I liued a Pharise 6 And nowe I stande and accused for the hope of the promes made of GOD vnto our Fathers 7 Whereunto our twelue tribes instantly seruing God day and nyght hope to come for the whyche hopes sake ô Kyng Agrippa I am accused of the Iewes 8 Why shulde it be thoght a thyng incredible vnto you that GOD shulde raise againe the dead 9 I also verely thoght in my self that I ought to do manie contrarie things against the Name of Iesus of Nazaret 10 * Whiche thynge I also did in Ierusalem for manie of the Sainctes I shut vp in prison hauyng receiued autoritie of the hygh Priests and when they were put to death I gaue my sentence 11 And I punished them throughout all the Sy nagogues and cōpelled them to blaspheme and being more madde against them I perse cuted them euen vnto strange cities 12 At which time euen as I went to * Damascus with autoritie and commission from the high Priests 13 At mid day ô King I sawe in the way a light from heauen passing the brightnes of the sunne shine rounde about me and them which went with me 14 So when we were all fallen to the earth I heard a voice speaking vnto me and saying in the Hebrewe tongue * Saul Saul why persecutest thou me It is hard for thee to kicke against prickes 15 Thē I said Who art thou Lord And he said I am Iesus whome thou persecutest 16 But rise and stand vp on thy fete for I haue appeared vnto thee for this purpose to appoint thee a minister a witnes bothe of the things which thou hast sene ād of the things in the which I wil appeare vnto thee 17 Deliuering thee from the people and frō the Gentiles vnto whome now I send thee 18 To open their eyes that they may turne frō darkenes to light and from the power of Sa tan vnto God that they may receiue forgiuenes of sinnes and inheritance among thē which are 〈◊〉 by faith in me 19 Wherefore Kyng Agrippa I was not disobedient vnto the heauenlie vision 20 * But 〈◊〉 first vnto them of Damascus and at Ierusalem ād throughout all the coastes of Iudea and then to the Gentiles that they shulde repent and turne to God and do workes worthie amendement of life 21 For this cause the Iewes caught me in the * Temple and went about to kil me 22 Neuertheles I obteined helpe of God and continue vnto this day witnessing bothe to smal and to great saying none other things then those which the Prophetes and 〈◊〉 did say shulde come 23 To wit that Christ shulde suffer and that he shuld be the first that shulde rise from the dead and shulde shewe lyght vnto the people and to the Gentiles 24 And as he thus aunswered for hym self Festus said with a loude voyce Paul thou art be sides thy selfe muche learnyng doeth make thee madde 25 But he said I am not madde ô noble Festus but I speake the wordes of trueth and sobernes 26 For the Kyng knoweth of these thynges before whome also I speake boldely for I am persuaded that none of these things are hid from hym for this thyng was
which haue bene baptized into Iesus Christ haue bene bapti zed into his death 4 * We are buryed then with him by baptisme into his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead by the glorie of the Father so we also shulde* walke in newnes 〈◊〉 5 * For if we be grasted with him to the simi litude of his death euen so shal we be to the similitude of his resurrection 6 Knowing this that our olde man is crucified with him that the bodie of sinne might be destroyed that henceforthe we shulde not serue sinne 7 For he that is dead is freed from sinne 8 Wherefore if we be dead with Christ we be leue that we shal liue also with him 9 Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dyeth no more death hath no more do minion ouer him 10 For in that he dyed he dyed once to sinne but in that he liueth he liueth to God 11 Likewise thinke ye also that ye are dead to sinne but are aliue to God in Iesus Christ our Lord. 12 Let not sinne reigne therefore in your mortal bodie that ye shulde obey it in the lustes thereof 13 Nether giue ye'your membres as weapons of vnrighteousnes vnto sinne but giue your selues vnto God as they that are aliue from the deà d and giue your membres as weapons of righteousnes vnto God 14 For sinne shal not haue dominion ouer you for ye are not vnder the Law but vnder grace 15 What then shal we sinne because we are not vnder the Law but vnder grace God forbid 16 * Knowe ye not that to whome soeuer ye giue your selues as seruants to obey his seruants ye are to whome ye obey 〈◊〉 it be of sinne vnto death or of obedience vnto righteousnes 17 But God be thanked that ye haue bene the seruants of sinne but ye haue obeyed from the heart vnto the forme of the doctrine whereunto ye were deliuered 18 Being then made fre from sinne ye are made the seruants of righteousnes 19 I speake after the maner of man because of the infirmitie of your flesh for as ye haue giuen your members seruants to vnclennes ad to iniquitie to commit iniquitie so now giue your members seruants vnto righteousnes in holines 20 For when ye were the seruants of sinne ye were freed from righteousnes 21 What frute had ye then in those things whereof ye are now ashamed For the end of those things is death 22 But now being freed from sinne and made seruants vnto God ye haue your frute in holines and the end euerlasting life 23 For the wages of sinne is death but the gifte of God is eternal life through Iesus Christ our Lord. CHAP. VII 1. 7 12 The vse of the Law 6. 24 And how Christ hathe de liuered vs from it 16 The infirmitie of the faithful 23 The dangerous fight betwene the flesh and the Spirit 1 KNowe ye not brethren for I speake to them that knowe the Lawe that the Law hathe dominion ouer a man as long as he liueth 2 * For the woman which is in subiection to a man is bounde by the law to the man while he liueth but if the man be dead she is deliuered from the law of the man 3 So then if while the man liueth she take another man she shal be called an* adulteresse but if the man be dead she is fre from the Law so that she is not an adulteresse thogh she take another man 4 So ye my brethren are dead also to the Law by the bodie of Christ that ye shulde be vnto another euen vnto him that is raised vp from the dead that we shulde bring forthe frute vnto God 5 For when we were in the flesh the motiōs of sinnes which were by the Law had force in our membres to bring for the frute vnto death 6 But now we are deliuered from the Law being dead vnto it wherein we were holdē that we shulde serue in newnes of Spirit and not in the oldenes of the letter 7 What shal we say then Is the Law sinne God forbid Nay I knewe not sinne but by the Law for I had not knowen glust except the Law had said * Thou shalt not lust 8 But sinne toke an occasion by the cōmaundemēt and wroght in me all maner of concu piscēce for without the Law sinne is dead 9 For I once was aliue without the Law but when the cōmandemēt came sinne reuiued 10 But I dyed and the same commaundement which was ordeined vnto life was founde to be vnto me vnto death 11 For sinne toke occasion by the cōmaundemēt disceiued me and thereby slew me 12 Wherefore the Law is* holie and the com maundement is holie and iust and good 13 Was that then which is good made death vnto me God 〈◊〉 but sinne that it might appeare sinne wroght death in me by that which is good that sinne might be out of measure sinful by the commaundement 14 For we knowe that the Lawe is spiritual but I am carnal solde vnder sinne 15 For I alowe not that which I do for what I wolde that do I not but what I hate that do I. 16 If I do then that which I wolde not I consent to the Law that itis good 17 Now then it is no more I that do it but the sinne that dwelleth in me 18 For I knowe that in me that is in my flesh dwelleth no good thing for to wil is present with me but I finde no meanes to performe that which is good 19 For I do not the good thing which I wolde but the euil which I wolde not that do I. 20 Now if I do that I wolde not it is no more I that do it but the sinne that dwelleth in me 21 I finde then by the Law that when I wolde do good euil is present with me 22 For I delite in the Law of God concernig the inner man 23 But I se another law in my membres rebel ling against the law of my minde leading me captiue vnto the law of sinne which is in my membres 24 Owreched man that I am who shal deliuer me from the bodie of this death 25 I thanke God through Iesus Christ our Lord. Then I my self in my minde serue the Law of God but in my slesh the law of sinne CHAP. VIII 1 The asseurance of the faith ful of the fruthe the holie Gost in them 3 The weakenes of the Lawe and who accomplished it 4 And wherefore 5 Of what sorte the faithful ought to be 6 The frute of the Spirit in them 17 Of hope 18 Of pacience vnder the crosse 28 Of the mutual loue betwitx God and his children 29 Of his
foreknowledge 1 NOw then there is no comdemnation to them that are in Christ Iesus which walke not after the slesh but after the Spirit 2 For the Law of the Spirit flif which is in Christ Iesus hathe freed me from the law of sinne and of death 3 For that that was impossible to the Law in as muche as it was weake because of the flesh God sending his owne Sonne in the similitude of sinful flesh and for sinne condemned sinne in the flesh 4 That the righteousnes of the Law might be fulfilled in vs which walke not after the flesh but after the Spirit 5 For they that are after the flesh sauour the things of the flesh but they that are after the Spirit the things of the Spirit 6 For the wisdome of the flesh is death but the wisdome of the Spirit is life peace 7 Because the wisdome of the flesh is enimitie against God for it is not subiect to the Law of God nether in dede can be 8 So then they that are in the flesh can not please God 9 Now ye are not in the flesh but in the Spirit because the Spirit of God dwelleth in you but if anie man hathe not the Spirit of Christ the same is not his 10 And if Christ be in you the bodie is dead because of sinne but the Spirit is life for righteousnes sake 11 But if the Spirit of him that raised vp Iesus from the dead dwell in you he that raised vp Christ frō the dead shal also quicken your mortal boides because that his Spirit dwelleth in you 12 Therefore brethren we are detters not to the flesh to liue after the flesh 13 For if ye liue after the flesh ye shal dye but if ye mortifie the dedes of the bodie by the Spirit ye shal liue 14 For as manie as are led by the Spirit of God they are the sonnes of God 15 For ye haue not receiued the Spirit of bondage to feare againe but ye haue receiued the Spirit of ad opcion whereby we crye * Abba Father 16 The same Spirit beareth witnes with our Spirit that we are the children of God 17 If webe children we are also heires euē the heires of God and heires annexed with Christ if so be that we suffer with him that we maye also beglorified with him 18 For I counte that the afflictions of this present time are not worthie of the glorie which shal be shewed vnto vs. 19 For the seruēt desire of the creature waiteth when the sonnes of God shal be reueiled 20 Because the creature is subiect to vanitie not of it owne wil but by reason of him which hathe subdued it vnder hope 21 Because the creature also shal be deliuered from the bondage of corruption into the glorious libertie of the sonnes of God 22 For we knowe that euerie creature groneth with vs also and trauaileth in paine together vnto this present 23 And not onely the creature but we also which haue the first frutes of the Spirit euē we do sigh in our selues waiting for the adopcion euen the * redemption of our bodie 24 For we are saued by hope but hope that is sene is not hope for how can a man hope for that which he seeth 25 But if we hope for that we se not we do with pacience abide for it 26 Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmi ties for we knowe not what to praye as we ought but the Spirit it self maketh 〈◊〉 for vs with sighs which can not be expressed 27 But he that searcheth the hearts knoweth what is the meaning of the Spirit for he maketh request for the Sainctes according to the wil of God 28 Also we knowe that all things worke together for the best vnto them that loue God euen to them that are called of his purpose 29 For those wich he knewe before he also predestinate to be made like to the image of his Sonne that he might be the first borne among manie brethren 30 Moreouer whome he predestinate them also he called and whome he called them also he iustified and whome he iustified them he also glorified 31 What shal we then say to these things If God be on our side who can be against vs 32 Who spared not his owne Sonne but gaue him for vs all to death how shal he not with him giue vs all things also 33 Who shal lay anie thing to the charge of Gods chosen it it God that * iustifieth 34 Who shal condemne it is Christ which is dead yea or rather whiche is risen againe who is also at the right hand of God and maketh request also for vs. 35 Who shal separate vs from the loue of Christ shal tribulacion or anguish or persecucion or famine or nakednes or peril or sworde 36 As it is written For thy sake are we killed all day long we are counted as shepe for the slaughter 37 Neuertheles in all these things we are more then conquerers through him that loued vs. 38 For I am persuaded that nether death nor life nor Angels nor principalities nor pow ers nor things present nor things to come 39 Nor height nor depth nor anie other creatu re shal be able to separate vs from the loue of God which is in Christ Iesus our Lord. CHAP. IX 1 Heauing testified his great loue towardes his nacion and the signes thereof 11 He entreateth of the election and reprobacion 24 Of the vocation of the Gentiles 30 And reiection of the Iewes 1 I Say the trueth in Christ I lye not my conscience bearing me witnes in the holie Gost. 2 That I haue great heauines and continual sorowe in mine heart 3 * For I wolde wish my self to be separate from Christ for my brenthren that are my kinsmen according to the flesh 4 Which are the Israelites to whome perteineth the adoption and the glorie and the * Couenantes and the giuing of the Law the seruice of God and the promises 5 Of whome are the Fathers and of whome concerning the flesh Christ came who is God ouer all blessed for euer Amen 6 * Not withstanding it can not be that the worde of God shulde take none effect for all they are not Israel which are of Israel 7 Nether are they all children because they are the sede of Abraham * but In Isaac shal thy sede be called 8 That is they which are the children of the flesh are not the children of God but the* children of the promes are counted for the sede 9 For this is a worde of promes * In this same time wil I come and Sara shal haue a sonne 10 Nether he onelie felt this but also * Rebecca when she had cōceiued by one euē by
To him now that is of power to establishe you according to my Gospel and preaching of Iesus Christ * by the reuelation of the mysterie which was kept secret since the worlde began 26 But now is opened and published among all nations by the Scriptures of the Prophetes at the commandement of the euerlasting God for the obedience of faith 27 To God I say onely wise be praise through Iesus Christ for euer Amen Written to the Romaines from Corinthus and sent by Phebe seruāt of the Church which is at Cenchrea THE FIRST EPISTLE of Paul to the Corinthians THE ARGVMENT AFter that S. Paul had preached at Corinthus a yere and an halfe he was compelled by the wickednes of the Iewes to saile into Syria In whose absence false Apostles entred into the Church who being puffed vp with vaine glorie and affectat eloquence soght to bring into contempt the simplicitie which Paul vsed in preaching the Gospel By whose ambition suche factions and schismes sprang vp in the Church that from opinions in pollicies and ceremonies they fel to false doctrine and heresies calling into doute the resurrection from the dead one of the chiefest points of Christian religion Against these euils the Apostle procedeth preparing the Corinthians hearts and eares with gentle salutations but sone after he reproueth their contentions and debates their arrogancie and pride and exhorteth them to concorde and humilitie setting before their yes the spiritual vertue and heauenlie wisdome of the Gospel which can not be persuaded by worldlie wit and eloquent reasons but is reueiled by Gods Spirit so sealed in mens hearts Therefore this salutation may not be attribute to the ministers but onely to God whose seruāts they are and haue receiued charge to edifie his Church wherein S. Paul be haued himself skilfully buylding according to the fundation which is Christ and exhorteth others to make the end proportionable to the beginning taking diligent hede that they be not polluted with vaine doctrine seing they are the Temple of God And as for those which douted of his Apostleship he sheweth them that he dependeth not on mans iudgement albeit he had declared by manifest signes that he neuer soght his owne glorie nether yet how he might liue but onely the glorie of Christ which thing at his comming he wolde declare more amply to the shame of those vaine glorious braggers who soght them selues onely and therefore suffred moste horrible vices vnreproued and vnpunished as incest contentions pleadings before insideles fornication and suche like to the great sclander of the Gospel This done he answereth to certeine points of the Corinthians letter as touching single life duetie of mariage of discorde and dissension among the maried of virginitie and seconde mariage And because some thoght it nothing to be present at idole seruice seing in their heart they worshiped the true God he warneth them to haue respect to their weake brethren whose faith by that dissembling was hindred and their consciences wounded which thing rather then he wolde do he wolde neuer vse that libertie which God had giuen him But forasmuche as pride and self wil was the cause of those great euils he admonisheth them by the example of the Iewes not to glorie in these outwarde giftes whose horrible punishmēt for the abuse of Gods creatures ought to be a warning to all mē to followe Christ vprightly without all pollution and offence of others Then he correcteth diuers abuses in their Church as touching the behauiour of men and women in the assemblies of the Lords Supper the abuse of the spiritual giftes which God hathe giuen to mainteine loue and edifie the Church as concerning theresurrection from the dead without the which the Gospel serueth to no vse Last of all he exhorteth the Corinthians to relieue the poote brethren at Ierusalem to perseuere in the loue of Christ and wel doing sending his commendations and wishing them peace CHAP I. 1 He praiseth the great graces of God shewed towarde them 10 Exhorting them to concorde and humilitie 19. He beateth downe all pride and wisdome which is not grounded on God 26 Shewing whome God hathe chosen to confounde the wisdome of the worlde 1 PAVL called to be an Apostle of IESVS CHRIST through the wil of God and our brother Softenes 2 Vnto the Church of God 〈◊〉 is at Corinthus to them that are* sanctified in Christ Iesus * Saintes by calling * with all that call on the Name of our Lord Iesus Christin euerie place bothe their Lord and ours 3 Grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 4 I thanke my God alwayes on your behalfe for the grace of God which is giuen you in Iesus Christ 5 * That in all things ye are made riche in him in all kinde of speache and in all know ledge 6 As the testimonie of Iesus Christ hathe bene confirmed in you 7 So that ye are not destitute of anie gift * wayting for the appearing of our Lord Iesus Christ. 8 Who shal also confirme you vnto the end that ye may be blamelesse in the day of our Lord Iesus Christ. 9 God is faithful by whome ye are called vn to the felowship of his Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord. 10 Now I beseche you brethren by the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ that ye all speake one thing and that there be no dissentions among you but be ye knit together in one minde and in one iudgement 11 For it hathe bene declared vnto me my brethren of you by them that are of the house of Cloe that there are contentious among you 12 Now this I say that euerie one of you saith I am Paules and I am * Apollos and I am Cephas and I am Christs 13 Is Christs deuided was Paul crucified for you ether were ye baptized into the name of Paul 14 I thanke God that I baptized none of you but * Crispus and Gaius 15 Lestanie shulde say that I had baptized into mine owne name 16 I baptized 〈◊〉 the housholde of Stephanas furthermore knowe I not whether I baptized anie other 17 For Christ sent me not to baptize but to preache the Gospel not with * wisdome of wordes lest the crosse of Christ shulde be made of none effect 18 For the preaching of the crosse is to thē that perish foolishnes but vnto vs whiche are saued it is the * power of God 19 For it is writté I * wil destroye the wisdome of the wise and wil cast away the vnderstanding of the prudent 20 Where is the wise where is the Scribe where is the disputer of this worlde hathe not God made the wisdome of this worlde foolishnes 21 For seing the world by wisdome knewe not God in the wisdome of God
it pleased God by the foolishnes of preaching to saue them that beleue 22 Seing also that the Iewes require a * signe and the Grecians seke after wisdome 23 But we preache Christ crucified vnto the Iewes euen a stombling blocke vnto the Grecians foolishnes 24 But vnto them which are called bothe of the Iewes Grecians we preache Christ the power of God and the wisdome of God 25 For the foolishnes of God is wiser thē men and the weakenes of God is stronger then men 26 Forbrethren you se your calling how that not manie wise men after the flesh not manie mightie not manie noble are called 27 But God hathe chosen the foolish things of the worlde to confounde the wise and God hath chosen the weake things of the world to confounde the mightie things 28 And vile things of the worlde and things which are despised hathe God chosen and things whiche are not to bring to noght things that are 29 That no flesh shulde reioyce in his presence 30 But ye are of him in Christ Iesus who of God is made vnto vs * wisdome righteousnes and sanctification and redempcion 31 That according as it is written * He that reioyceth let him reioyce in the Lord. CHAP. II. 1 He putteth for example his maner of preaching whiche was according to the tenor of the Gospel 8 Which Gos pel was contemptible and hid to the carnal 10 And againe honorable and manifest to the spiritual 1 ANd I brethrē when I came to you came not with * excellencie of wordes or of wisdome shewing vnto you the testimonie of God 2 For I estemed not to know anie thing amōg you saue Iesus Christ and him crucified 3 * And I was among you in weakenes and in feare and in muche trembling 4 Nether stode my worde and my preaching in the * entising speache of mans wisdome but in plaine euidence of the Spirit of power 5 That your faith shuld not be in the wisdom of men but in the power of God 6 And we speake wisdome among them that are perfite not the wisdome of this worlde nether of the prīces of this worlde which come to noght 7 But we speake the wisdome of God in a mysterie euen the hid wisdome which God had determiued before the worlde vnto our glorie 8 Which none of the princes of this worlde hathe knowen for had thei knowen it thei wolde not haue crucified the Lord of glorie 9 But as it is written * The things which eye hathe not sene nether eare hathe heard nether came into mans heart are which God hathe prepared for them that loue him 10 But God hathe reueiled them vnto vs by his Spirit for the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deepe things of God 11 For what man knoweth the things of a mā saue the spirit of a man which is in him euē so the things of God knoweth no man but the Spirit of God 12 Now we haue receiued not the Spirit of the worlde but the Spirit which is of God that we might knowe the things that are giuen to vs of God 13 Which things also we speake not in the * wordes which mans wisdome teacheth but which the holie Gost teacheth comparing spiritual things with spiritual things 14 But the natural man perceiueth not the things of the Spirit of God for they are foolishnes vnto him nether can he knowe thē because they are spiritually discerned 15 But he that is spiritual discerneth all things yet he him self is iudged of no man 16 * For who hathe knowen the minde of the Lord that he might instruct him But we haue the minde of Christ. CHAP. III. 3 Paul rebuketh the sectes and autours thereof 7 No man ought to attribute his saluacion to the ministers but to God 10 That they beware erronius doctrines 11 Christ is the fundacion of his Church 16 The dignitie and office bothe of the ministers and also of all the faithful 1 ANd I colde not speake vnto you brethrē as vnto spiritual men but as vnto carnal euen as vnto babes in Christ. 2 I gaue you milke to drinke and not meat for ye were not yet able to beare it nether yet now are ye able 3 For ye are yet carnal for where as there is among you enuying and strife and diuisions are ye not carnal and walke as men 4 For when one saith I am Pauls and another I am Apollos are ye not carnal 5 Who is Paul then and who is Apollos but the ministers by whome ye beleued and as the Lord gaue to euerie man 6 I haue planted Apollos watred but God gaue the encrease 7 So then 〈◊〉 is he that plāteth anie thing nether he that watreth but God that giueth the encrease 8 And he that planteth he that watreth are one * euerie man shal receiue his wages according to his labour 9 For we together are Gods laborers ye are Gods housbandrie and Gods buylding 10 According to the grace of God giuen to me as a skilful master buylder I haue laid the fundacion and another buyldeth thereon butlet euerie man take hede how he buyldeth vpon it 11 For other fundacion can no man lay then that which is laid which is Iesus Christ. 12 And if anie man buylde on this fundacion golde siluer precious stones tymber haye or stubble 13 Euerie mans worke shal be made manifest for the daye shal declare it because it shal be reueiled by the fyre and the fyre shal trye euerie mans worke of what sort it is 14 If anie mans worke that he hathe buylt vpon abide he shal receiue wages 15 If anie mans worke burne he shal lose but he shal be safe him self neuertheles yet as it were by the fyre 16 * Knowe ye not that ye are the Temple of God and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you 17 If anie man destroy the Tēple of God him shal God destroy for the Temple of God is holie which ye are 18 Let no man deceiue him self If anie man among you seme to be wise in this worlde let him be a foole that he may be wise 19 For the wisdome of this world is foolishnes with God for it is written * He catcheth the wise in their owne craftines 20 * And againe The Lord knoweth that the thoghts of the wise be vaine 21 Therefore let no man reioyce in men for all things are yours 22 Whether it be Paul or Apollos or Cephas or the worlde or life or death whether they be things present or things to come euen all are yours 23 And ye Christs and Christ Gods CHAP. IIII. 1 After that he had described the office of a true Apostle 3 Seing they did not acknowledge him suche one 4 He appealeth to
this I praise you not 23 For I haue receiued of the Lord that which I also haue deliuered vnto you to wit That the Lord Iesus in the night that he was betrayed to ke bread 24 * And when he had giuen thākes he brake it and said Take eat this is my bodie which is broken for you this do ye in remembrāce of me 25 After the same maner also he toke the cup when he had supped saying This cup is the Newe testament in my blood this do as oft as ye drinke it in remembrance of me 26 For as often as ye shal eat this bread and drinke this cup ye shewe the Lords death til he come 27 Wherefore whosoeuer shal eat this bread and drinke the cup of the Lord vn worthely shal be giltie of the bodie blood of the Lord. 28 * Let a man therefore examine him self and so let him eat of this bread drinke of this cup. 29 For he that eateth and drinketh vnworthely eateth drinketh his owne damnatiō because he discerneth not the Lords bodie 30 For this cause many are weake and sicke among you and many slepe 31 For if we wolde iudge our selues we shulde not be iudged 32 But when we are iudged we are chastened of the Lord because we shulde not be condemned with the worlde 33 Wherefore my brethren when ye come together to eat tary one for another 34 And if any man be hungrie let him eat at home that ye come not together vnto condemnation Other things will I set in order when I come CHAP. XII The 〈◊〉 of the giftes of the holie Gost ought to be vsed to the edifying of Christs Church 12 As the mem bres of mans bodie serue to the vse one of another 1 NOw cōcerning spiritual giftes brethrē I wolde not haue you ignorant 2 Ye knowe that ye were Gentiles and were caryed away vnto the domme idoles as ye were led 3 Wherefore I declare vnto you that no man* speaking by the Spirit of God calleth Iesus * execrable also no man can say that Iesus is the Lord but by the holie Gost. 4 Now there are diuersities of giftes but the same Spirit 5 And there are diuersities of administrations but the same Lord. 6 And there are diuersities of operations but God is the same which worketh all in all 7 But the manifestation of the Spirit is giuen to euerie man to profit with all 8 For to one is giuen by the Spirit the worde of wisdome and to another the worde of knowledge by the same Spirit 9 And to another is giuen faith by the same Spirit and to another the giftes of healing by the same Spirit 10 And to another the operations of great workes and to another prophecie and to another the discerning of spirits and to another diuersities of tongues and to another the interpretation of tongues 11 * And all these things worketh euen the self same Spirit distributing to euerie man seuerally as he wil. 12 For as the bodie is one and hathe many mē bres all the membres of the bodie which is one thogh they be many yet are but one bodie euen so is Christ. 13 For by one Spirit are we all baptized into one bodie whether we be Iewes or Grecians whether we be bonde or fre and haue bene all made to drinke into one Spirit 14 For the bodie also is not one member but many 15 If the fote wolde say Because I am not the hand I am not of the bodie is it therefore not of the bodie 16 And if the eare wolde say Because I am not the eye I am not of the bodie is it therefore not of the bodie 17 If the whole bodie were an eye where were the hearing If the whole were hearing where were the smelling 18 But now hathe God disposed the membres euerie one of them in the bodie at his owne pleasure 19 For if they were all one member where were the bodie 20 But now are there manie members yet but one bodie 21 And the eye can not say vnto the hand I haue no nede of thee nor the head againe to the fete I haue no nede of you 22 Yea muche rather those membres of the bodie which seme to be more feble are necessarie 23 And vpon those membres of the bodie which we thinke moste vnhonest put we more honestie on and our vncomelie partes haue more comelines on 24 For our comelie partes nede it not but God hathe tempered the 〈◊〉 together hathe giuen the more honour to that parte which lacked 25 Left there shulde be anie diuision in the bodie but that the members shulde haue the same care one for another 26 Therefore if one member suffer all suffer with it if one member be had in honour all the membres reioyce with it 27 Now ye are the bodie of Christ and membres for your parte 28 * And God hathe ordeined some in the Church as first Apostles secondly Prophe tes thirdly teachers then them that do mira cles after that the giftes of healing helpers gouernours diuersitie of tonges 29 Are all Apostles are all Prophetes are all teachers 30 Are all doers of miracles haue all the giftes of healing do all speake with tongues do all interprete 31 But desire you the best gifts and I wil yet shewe you a more excellent way CHAP. XIII Because loue is the fountaine rule of edifying the Church he setteth forthe the nature office and praise thereof 1 THogh I speake with the tongues of men and Angels and haue not loue I am as sounding brasse or a tinkling cymbal 2 And thogh I had the gift of prophecie and knewe all secretes and all knowledge yea if had all faith so that I colde remoue * mountaines and had not loue I were nothing 3 And thogh I fede the poore with all my goods and thogh I giue my bodie that I be burned and haue not loue it profiteth me nothing 4 Loue suffreth long it is bountiful loue enuieth not loue doeth not boast it self it is not puffed vp 5 It disdaineth not it seketh not her owne things it is not prouoked to anger it thinketh not euil 6 It reioyceth not in iniquitie but reioyceth in the trueth 7 It Suffreth all things it beleueth all things it hopeth all things it endureth all things 8 Loue doeth neuer fall away thogh that pro phecyings be abolished or the tōgues cease or knowledge vanish away 9 For we knowe in parte and we prophecie in parte 10 But when that which is perfite is come then that which is in parte shal be abolished 11 When I was a childe I spake as a childe I vnderstode as a childe I thoght as a childe but when I became a mā I put
giue no occasion of offence in anie thing that our ministerie shulde not be re prehended 4 But in all things we approue our selues as * the ministers of God in muche patience in afflictions in necessities in distresses 5 In stripes in prisones in tumultes in labours 6 By watchinges by fastinges by puritie by knowledge by long suffering by kindnes by the holie Gost by loue vnfained 7 By the worde of trueth by the power of God by the armour of righteousnes on the right hand an on the lefte 8 By honour and dishonour by euill reporte and good reporte as deceiuers yet true 9 As vnknowen and yet knowen as dying and beholde we liue as chastened and yet not killed 10 As sorowing and yet alway reioycyng as poore and yet make manie riche as hauing nothing and yet possessing all thyngs 11 O corinthians our mouth is open vnto you our heart is made large 12 Ye are not kept straite in vs but ye are kept straite in your owne bowelles 13 Now for the same recompense I speake as to my children Be you also enlarged 14 Be not vnequally yoked with the infideles for what felowship hathe righteousnes with vnrighteousnes and what communion hathe light with darkenes 15 And what concorde hathe Christ with Belial or what parte hathe the beleuer with the infidel 16 And what agrement hathe the Temple of God with idoles * for ye are the Temple of the liuyng God as God hathe said * I will dwell among them and walke there and I will be their God and they shal be my people 17 * Wherefore come out from among them and separate yourselues saith the Lord and touche none vncleane thing and I will receiue you 18 * And I wil be a Father vnto you ye shal be my sonnes and daughters saith the Lord almightie CHAP. VII 1 He exhorteth them by the promise of God to kepe them selues pure 37 Assuring thē of his loue 8. 13 And doeth not excuse his 〈◊〉 toward their but 〈◊〉 therat considering what profite came thereby 10 Of two sortes of sorow 1 SEing then we haue these promises dearely beloued let vs clense our selues from all filthines of the flesh and Spirit and growe vp vnto ful holines in the feare of God 2 Receiue vs we haue done wrong to no man we haue consumed no man we haue defrauded no man 3 I speake it not to your condemnacion for I haue said before that ye are in our hearts to dye and liue together 4 I vse great boldenes of speach towarde you I reioyce greatly in you I am filled with comfort and am exceadyng ioyous in all our tribulacion 5 For when we were come into Macedonia our flesh had no reste but we were troubled on euerie side fightings without and terrours within 6 But God that comforteth the abiect comforted vs at the comming of Titus 7 And not by his comming onely but also by the consolacion where with he was comforted of you whēhetolde vs your great desire your mourning your feruent minde to me warde so that I reioyced muche more 8 For thogh I made you sorie with a letter I re pent not thogh I did repent for I perceiue that the same epistle made you sorie thogh it were but for a season 9 I now reioyce notthat ye were sorie but that ye sorowed to repentance for ye sorowed godly so that in nothing ye were hurt by vs. 10 * For godlie sorowe causeth repentance vnto saluacion not to be repented of but the worldlie sorowe causeth death 11 For beholde this thing that ye haue bene godly sorie what great care it hath wroght in you yea what clearing of your selues yea what indignacion yea what feare yea how great disire yea what a zeale yea what punishment in all things ye haue shewed your selues that ye are pure in this matter 12 Wherefore thogh I wrote vnto you I did not it for his cause that had done the wrong nether for his cause that had the iniurie but that our care toward you in the sight of God might appeare vnto you 13 Therefore we were comforted because ye were comforted but rather we reioyced muche more for the ioy of Titus because his spirit was refreshed by you all 14 For if that I haue boasted anie thing to him of you I haue not 〈◊〉 ashamed but as I haue spoken vnto you all things in trueth enē so our boasting vnto Titus was true 15 And his in warde affection is more abundant towarde you when he remembreth the obedience of you all and how with feare and trembling ye receiued him 16 I reioyce therefore that I may put my cōfidence in you in all things CHAP. VIII 1 By the example of the 〈◊〉 9 And Christ he exhorteth them to continue in relieuing the poore Saintes commending their good beginning 23 After he cōmendeth Titus and his felowes vnto them 1 WE do you also to wit brethren of the grace of God bestowed vpōthe Chur ches of Macedonia 2 Because in great tryal of affliction their ioye abunded and their moste extreme pouertie abunded vnto their riche liberalitie 3 For to their power I beare recorde yea beyonde their power they were willing 4 And prayed vs with great instance that we wold receiue the grace and felowship * of the ministring which is towarde the Saintes 5 And this they did not as we loked for but gaue their owne selues first to the Lord and after vnto vs 〈◊〉 the wil of God 6 That we shulde exhorte Titus that as he had begonne so he wolde also accomplish the same grace among you also 7 Therefore as ye abunde in euerie thing in faith and worde and knowledge and in all diligence and in your loue towards vs euen so se that ye abunde in this grace also 8 This say I not by commandement but because of the diligence of others therefore proue I the naturalnes of your loue 9 For 〈◊〉 knowe the grace of our Lorde Iesus Christ that he being riche for your sakes became poore that ye through his pouertie might be made riche 10 And I shewe my minde herein for this is expedient for you which haue begonne not to do onely but also to wil a yere ago 11 Now therefore performe to do it also that as there was a readines to wil euen so ye maye performe it of that which ye haue 12 For if there be first a willing minde it is accepted according to that a man hathe and not according to that he hathe not 13 Nether is it that other men shulde be eased and you grieued 14 But vpon like condicion at this time your abundance supplieth their lacke that also their abundance may be for your lacke that there may be equalitie 15 As it is wiritten *
But I feare lest as the * serpent beguiled Eue through his subtilitie so your mindes shulde be corrupte from the simplicitie that is in Christ. 4 For if he that cometh preacheth another Iesus then him whome we haue preached or if ye receiue another spirit then that which ye haue receiued ether another Gospel then that ye haue receiued ye might wel haue suffered him 5 Verely I suppose that I was not inferior to the verie chief Apostles 6 And thogh I be rude in speaking yet I am not so in knowledge but 〈◊〉 you we haue bene made manifeste to the vtmost in all things 7 Haue I commited an offence because I abased my self that ye might be exalted and because I preached to you the Gospel of God frely 8 I robbed other Churches and toke wages of them to do you seruice 9 And when I was present with you and had nede I was not slothful to the hinderance of anie man for that which was lacking vnto me the brethren which came from 〈◊〉 nia supplied and in all things I kept and wil kepe my self that I shulde not * be grieuous to you 10 The trueth of Christ is in me that this reioycing shal not be shut vp against me in the regions of Achaia 11 Wherefore because I loue you not GOD knoweth 12 But what I do that wil I do that I may cut away occasion from them which desire oc casion that they might be founde like vnto vs in that where in they reioyce 13 Forsuche false apostles are deceitful workers and transforme them selues into the Apostles of Christ. 14 And no marueile for Satan himself is trans formed into an Angel of light 15 Therefore it is no great thing thogh his ministers transforme them selues as thogh they were the ministers of righteousnes whose end shal be accordyng to their workes 16 I say againe let no man thinke that I am foolish or els take me euen as a foole that I also may boast my self a litle 17 That I speake I speake it not after the Lord but as it were foolishly in this my great boasting 18 Seing that manie reioyce after the flesh I wil reioyce also 19 For ye suffer fooles gladly because that ye are wise 20 For ye suffre euen if a man bring you into bondage if a man deuoure you if a man take your goods if a man exalte him self if a man smite you on the face 21 I speake as concerning the reproche as thogh that we had bene weake but where in anie mans is bolde I speake foolishly I am bolde also 22 They are Ebrewes * so am I they are Israelites so am I they are the sede of Abraham so am I 23 They are the ministers of Christ I speake as a foole I am more in labours more abundant in stripes aboue measure in prison more plenteously in death oft 24 Of the Iewes fiue times receiued I fortie strippes * saue one 25 I was thrise * beaten with roddes I was * once stoned I suffered thrise * ship wracke night and day haue I bene in the depe sea 26 In 〈◊〉 I was often in perils of waters in perils of robbers in perils of mine owne nation in perils among the Gentiles in perils in the citie in perils in wildernes in perils in the sea in perils amongs false brethren 27 In wearines and painefulnes in watching often in honger and thirst in fastings often in colde and in nakednes 28 Beside the things which are outwarde I am combred daily and haue the care of all the Churches 29 Who is weake and I am not weake who is offended and I burne not 30 If I must nedes reioyce I wil reioyce of mine infirmities 31 The God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ which is blessed for euermore know eth that I lye not 32 In * Damascus the gouerner of the people vnder KING Aretas laide watche in the citie of the Damascens and wolde haue caught me 33 But at a windo we was I let downe in a basket through the wall and escaped his hands CHAP. XII 1 He reioyceth in his preferment 5. 7 But chiefly in his humblenes 11 And layeth the cause of his boasting vpon the Corinthians 14 He sheweth what good wil he 〈◊〉 them 20 And promiseth to come vnto them 1 IT is not expedient for me no dout to reioy ce for I wil come to visions and reuelatiōs of the Lord. 2 * I knowe a man in Christ aboue fourtene yeres agone whether he were in the bodie I can not tel or out of the bodie I can not tel God knoweth whiche was taken vp into the thirde heauen 3 And I knowe suche a man whether in the bodie or out of the bodie I cannot tel God knoweth 4 How that he was taken vp into Paradise and heard wordes whiche can not be spoken whiche are not possible for man to vtter 5 Of suche a man will I reioyce of my selfe will I not reioyce except it be of mine infirmities 6 For thogh I wolde reioyce I shulde not be a foole for I wil say the trueth but I refraine lest anie man shuld thinke of me aboue that he seeth in me or that he heareth of me 7 And lest I shulde be exalted out of measure through the abundāce of reuelations there was giuen vnto me a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Satan to buffet me because I shulde not be exalted out of measure 8 For this thing I besoght the Lord thrise that it might departe from me 9 And he sayd vnto me My grace is sufficient for thee for my power is made 〈◊〉 through weakenes Verie gladly therefore wil I reioyce rather in mine infirmities that the power of Christ may dwell in me 10 Therefore I take pleasure in infirmities in reproches in necessities in persecutions in anguishe for Christs sake for when I am weake then am I strong 11 I was a foole to boast my self ye haue compelled me for I ought to haue bene commen ded of you for nothyng was I inferior vnto the verie chief Apostles thogh I be nothing 12 The signes of an Apostles were wroght among you with al pacience with signes and wonders and great workes 13 For what is it wherein ye were inferiors vnto other Churches * except that I haue not bene slothfull to your hinderance forgiue me this wrong 14 Beholde the thirde tyme I am readie to come vnto you and yet wil I not be sloth full to your hinderance for I seke not yours but you for the childrē ought not to lay vp for the fathers but the fathers for the children 15 And I wil moste gladly bestowe and will be bestowed for your soules thogh the more I loue you the lesse I am loued 16 But be it that I charged
mothers wombe and called me by his grace 16 To reueile hys Sonne in me that I shulde preache hym * among the Gentiles immediatly I communicated not with fleshe and blood 17 Nether came I gayne to Ierusalem to them whyche were Apostles before me but I went into Arabia and turned againe vnto Damascus 18 Then after thre yeres I came againe to Ierusalem to visite Peter and abode with him fiftene dayes 19 And none other of the Apostles sawe I saue Iames the Lords brother 20 Nowe the thynges whyche I write vnto you beholde I witnesse before God that I lie not 21 After that I wente into the coastes of Syria and Cilicia for I was vnknowen by face vnto the Churches of Iudea whiche were in Christ. 22 But they had heard onelye some saye He whyche persecuted vs in tyme paste nowe 〈◊〉 the fayth whiche before he destroyed 23 And they glorified God for me CHAP. II. Confirming his Apostleship to be of God 3 He sheweth why Titus was not circumcised 〈◊〉 that he is nothing inferior to other Apostles II. Yea and that he hathe reproued Peter the Apostle of the Iewes 16 After he cometh to the principal scope whiche is to proue that iusti fication onely commeth of the grace of God by faith in Iesus Christ and not by the workes of the Law 1 THen fourtene yeres after I went vp again to Ierusalem with Barnabas toke with me Titus also 2 And I went vp by reuelation and communicated with them of the Gospell whiche I preache among the Gentiles * but particularly with thē that were the chief lest by any meanes I shuld runne or had runne in vaine 3 But nether yet Titus whiche was with me thogh he were a Grecian was compelled to be circumcised 4 For all the false brethren that crept in who came in priuely to spie out our libertie whiche we haue in Christ Iesus that they might bring vs into bondage 5 To whome we gaue not place by subiectiō for an houre that the trueth of the Gospell might continue with you 6 And of them which semed to be great I was not taught what they were in time passed it maketh no matter to me * God accepteth no mans persone neuertheles they that are the chief did cōmunicate nothing with me 7 But contrariwise when they sawe that the Gospel ouer the vncircumcision was committed vnto me as the Gospel ouer the Circumcision was vnto Peter 8 For he that was mightie by Peter in the Apostleship ouer the Circumcision was also mightie by me towarde the Gentiles 9 And when Iames and Cephas and Iohn knewe of the grace that was giuen vnto me whiche 〈◊〉 counted to be pillers they gaue to me and to Barnabasthe right hands of felowship that we shulde preache vnto the Gentiles and they vnto the Circumcision 10 * Warnyng onely that we shulde remember the poore whiche thing also I was diligent to do 11 ¶ And when Peter was come to Antiochia I withstode him to his face for he was to be blamed 12 For before that certeine came from Iames he ate with the Gētiles but when they were come he with drewe and separated hym self fearing them whiche were of the Circumcision 13 And the other Iewes dissembled likewise with hym in somuche that Barnabas was broght into their 〈◊〉 also 14 But when I 〈◊〉 that they went not the right way to the trueth of the Gospel I said vnto Peter before all men If thou being a Iewe liuest as the Gentiles and not like the Iewes why constrainest thou the Gentiles to do like the Iewes 15 We whiche are Iewes by nature and not sinners of the Gentiles 16 Knowe that a man is not iustified by the workes of the Law but by the faith of Iesus Christ euen we I say haue beleued in Iesus Christe that we might be iustified by the faith of Christ and not by the workes of the Law because that by the workes of the Law no flesh shal be iustified 17 * If thē while we seke to be made righteous by Christ we our selues are founde sinners is Christ therfore the minister of sinne God forbid 18 For if I buylde againe the things that I haue destroyed I make myself a trespaser 19 For I through the Law am dead to the Law and that I might liue vnto God I am crucified with Christ. 20 Thus I liue yet not I now but Christ liueth in me and in that that I now liue in the flesh I liue by the faith in the Sonne of God who hathe loued me and giuen him self for me 21 I do not abrogate the grace of God for if righteousnes be by the Law then Christ dyed without a cause CHAP. III. 1 He rebuketh them sharpely 2 And proued by diuers reasons that iustification is by faith 6 As appeareth by the example of Abraham 10. 19. 24. And by the office the end bothe of the Law 11. 25. And of faith 1 O Foolish Galatians who hath bewitched you that ye shulde not obey the trueth to whome Iesus Christ before was described in your sight and among you crucified 2 This onely wolde I learne of you Receiued ye the Spirit by the workes of the Law or by the hearing of faith preached 3 Are ye so foolish that after ye haue begonne in the Spirit ye wolde now be made perfite by the flesh 4 Haue ye suffred so many things in vaine if so be it be euen in vaine 5 He therefore that ministreth to you the Spirit and worketh miracles amōg you doeth he it through the workes of the Law or by the hearing of faith preached 6 Yea rather as Abraham beleued God and it was * imputed to him for righteousnes 7 Knowe ye therefore that they whiche are of faith the same are the children of Abraham 8 For the Scripture foreseing that God wolde iustifie the Gentiles through faith preached before the Gospel vnto Abraham saying * In thee shall all the Gentiles be blessed 9 So then they whiche be of faith are blessed with faithful Abraham 10 For as many as are of the workes of the Law are vnder the curse for it is written * Cursed is euerie man that continueth not in all things which are written in the boke of the Law to do them 11 And that no man is iustified by the Law in the sight of God it is euident * for the iust shal liue by faith 12 And the Law is not of faith but * the man that shal do those thing 〈◊〉 shal liue in them 13 Christ 〈◊〉 redemed vs from the curse of the Law when he was made a curse for vs for it is written * Cursed is euerie one that hangeth on tre 14 That the
and to the faithful in Christ Iesus 2 Grace be with you and peace from God our Father from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 * Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lords Iesus Christ which hathe blessed vs with all spiritual blessing in heauēlie things in Christ 4 * As he hathe 〈◊〉 vs in him before the fundacion of the worlde that we * shulde be holie and without blame before him in loue 5 Who hathe predestinate vs to be adopted through Iesus Christ vnto him self according to the good pleasure of his wil 6 To the praise of the glorie of his grace where with he hathe made vs accepted in his beloued 7 By whome we haue redemption through his blood euen the forgiuenes of sinnes according to his riche grace 8 Wherby he hathe bene abundant toward vs in all wisdome and vnderstanding 9 And hathe opened vnto vs the mysterie of his wil according to his good pleasure which he had purposed in him 10 That in the dispensacion of the fulnes of the times he might gather together in one all things bothe which are in heauen and which are in earth euen in Christ 11 In whome also we are chosen when we were predestinate according to the purpose of him which worketh al things after the coun sel of his owne wil. 12 That we which first trusted in Christ shuld be vnto the praise of his glorie 13 In whome also ye haue trusted after that ye heard the worde of trueth euen the Gospel of your saluacion where in also after that ye beleued ye were sealed with the holie Spi rit of promes 14 Which is the ernest of our inheritance vntil the redemption of the possession purchas sed vnto the praise of his glorie 15 Therefore also after that I heard of the faith which ye haue in the Lord Iesus and loue towarde all the Saintes 16 I cease not to giue thankes for you making mention of you in my prayers 17 That the God of our Lord Iesus Christ the Father of glorie might giue vnto you the Spirit of wisdome and reuelation through the knowledge of him 18 That the eyes of your vnderstandyng may be lightened that ye may knowe what the hope is of his calling and what the riches of his glorious inheritance is in the Saintes 19 And what is the exceading greatnes of hys power toward vs which beleue * according to the working of his mightie power 20 Which he wroght in Christe when he raised him from the dead set him at his right hand in the heauenlie places 21 Farre aboue all principalitie and power might and domination and euerie Name that is named not in this worlde onely but also in that that is to come 22 * And hathe made all things subiect vnder his fete and hath appointed hym ouer all things to be the head to the Churche 23 Whiche is his bodie euen the fulnes of him that filleth all in all things CHAP. II. 5 To magnifie the grace of Christe whiche is the onely cause of saluation II He sheweth them what maner of people they 〈◊〉 before their cōuersion 18 And what they are now in Christ. 1 ANd * you hath he quickened t hat were dead in trespasses and sinnes 2 Wherein in time past ye walked according to the course of this worlde and after the * a prince that ruleth in the aire euen the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience 3 Among whome we also had our conuersation in time past in the lustes of our fleshe in fulfilling the wil of the 〈◊〉 of the minde and were by nature the children of wrath as wel as others 4 But God whiche is riche in mercie through his great loue wherewith he loued 〈◊〉 5 Euen when we were dead by sinnes hathe quickened vs together in Christ by who se grace ye are saued 6 And hathe raised vsvp together and made vs sit together in the heauenlie places in Christ Iesus 7 That he might shew in the age to come the exceding riches of his grace through his kindnes towarde vs in Christ Iesus 8 For by grace are ye saued through faith and that not of your selues it is the gifte of God 9 Not of workes lest any man shulde boaste himself 10 For we are his workemanship created in Christ Iesus vnto good workes which God hathe ordeined that we shulde walke in them 11 Wherefore remember that ye being in time past Gentiles in the fleshe and called * 〈◊〉 of them whiche are called circumcision in the flesh made with hands 12 That ye were I say at that time without Christ and were aliantes from the commune welth of Israel and were * strangers frō the couenants of promes and had no hope were without God in the worlde 13 But now in Christ IESVS ye which once were farre of are made nere by the blood of Christ. 14 For he is our peace which hathe made of bothe one and hathe broken the stoppe of the particion wall 15 In abrogating through his flesh the hatred that is the Law of commandements which standeth in ordinances for to make of twaine one newe man in himself so making peace 16 And that he might reconcile bothe vnto God in one bodie by his crosse and slaye hatred thereby 17 And came preached peace to you which were a farre of and to them that were nere 18 * For through him we bothe haue an entran ce vnto the Father by one Spirit 19 Now therefore ye are no more strangers ād forenes but citizens with the Saintes and of the housholde of God 20 And are buylt vpon the fundacion of the Apostles and Prophetes Iesus Christ him self being the chief corner stone 21 In whome all the buylding coupled together groweth vnto an holie Temple in the Lord 22 In whome ye also are buylt together to be the habitation of God by the Spirit CHAP. III. 1 He sheweth the cause of his imprisonment 13 Desireth them not to faint because of his trouble 14 And prayeth God to make them stedfast in his Spirit 1 FOr this cause I Paul am the prisoner of Iesus Christ for you Gentiles 2 If ye haue heard of the dispensation of the grace of GOD which is giuen me to you warde 3 That is that God by reuelation hathe shewed this mysterie vnto me as I wrote aboue in fewe wordes 4 Whereby when ye read ye may know mine vnderstanding in the mysterie of Christ 5 Which in other ages was not opened vnto the sonnes of men as it is now reueiled vnto his holie Apostles and Prophetes by the Spirit 6 That the Gentiles shulde be inheriters also and of the same bodie and partakers of his promes in Christ by the Gospel 7 Whereof I am made a
couetous persone which is an idolater hathe any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ of God 6 * Let no man deceiue you with vaine wordes for suche things commeth the wrath of God vpon the children of disobedience 7 Be not therefore companions with them 8 For ye were once darkenes but are now light in the Lord walke as childrē of light 9 For the frute of the Spirite is in all goodnes and righteousnes and trueth 10 Approuyng that whiche is pleasing to the Lord. 11 And haue no fellowship with the vnfruteful workes of darkenes but euen reproue thē rather 12 For it is shame euen to speake of the things whiche are done of them in secret 13 But all thinges when they are reproued of the light are manifest for it is light that ma keth all things manifest 14 Wherefore he saith A wake thou that slepest and stand vp from the dead and Christe shall giue thee light 15 Take hede therefore that ye walke circumspectly not as fooles but as * wise 16 Redemyng the time for the dayes are euil 17 * Wherefore be ye not vnwyse but vnderstand what the will of the Lord is 18 And be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be fulfilled with the Spirit 19 Speaking vnto your selues in psalmes and hymnes and spiritual songs singing and making melodie to the Lord in your hearts 20 Giuing thankes 〈◊〉 for all things vnto God euen the Father in the Name of our Lord Iesus Christ. 21 Submitting yourselues one to another in the feare of God 22 ¶ * Wiues submit yourselues vnto your housbands as vnto the Lord. 23 * For the housband is the wiues head euen as Christ is the head of the Church and the same is the sauiour of his bodie 24 Therefore as the Churche is in subiection to Christ euen so let the wiues be to their housbands in euerie thing 25 ¶ * Housbands loue your wiues euen as Christ loued the Churche and gaue him self for it 26 That he might sanctifie it and clense it by the washing of water through the worde 27 That he might make it vnto himself a glorious Church not hauing spot or wrincle or anie suche thing but that it shulde be holie and without blame 28 So ought men to loue their wiues as their owne bodies he that loueth his wife loueth him self 29 For no man euer yet hated his owne flesh but nourisheth and cherisheth it euen as the Lord doeth the Church 30 For we are members of his bodie of his flesh and of his bones 31 * For this cause shal a man leaue father and mother and shal cleaue to his wife and they twaine shal be one flesh 32 This is a great secret but I speake concerning Christ and concerning the Churche 33 Therefore euerie one of you do ye so let euerie one loue his wife euen as him self let the wife se that she feare her housbād CHAP. VI. 1 How children shulde behaue themselues towarde their fathers and mothers 4 Likewise parents towarde their children 5 Seruants towarde their masters 9 Masters towarde their seruants 13 An exhortation to the spiritual battel and what weapōs the Christians shulde fight with all 1 CHildren * obey your parents in the Lord for this is right 2 * Honour thy father and mother whiche is the first commandement with promes 3 That it may be wel with thee and that thou maist liue long on earth 4 And ye fathers prouoke not your children to wrath but bring them vp in instruction and information of the Lord. 5 * Seruants be obedient vnto them that are your masters according to the flesh with feare trēbling in singlenes of your hearts as vnto Christ. 6 Not with seruice to the eye as men pleasers but as the seruants of Christ doyng the will of God from the heart 7 With good will seruing the Lord and not men 8 And know ye that whatsoeuer good thing any man doeth that same shall he receiue of the Lord whether he be bonde or fre 9 And ye masters do the same things vnto thē putting away threatning and knowe that euen your maister also is in heauen nether * respect of persone with hym 10 ¶ Finally my brethrē be strong in the Lord is there and in the power of his might 11 Put on the whole armour of God that ye may be able to stand against the assauts of the deuil 12 For we wrestle not against flesh and blood but against * principalities against powers 〈◊〉 against the wordlie gouernours the princes of the darkenes of this worlde against spiritual wickednesses whiche are in the hie places 13 For this cause take vnto you the whole armour of God that ye may be able to resist in the euil daye hauing finished al things stand fast 14 Stand therefore your loines girde about with veritie and hauing on the brest plate of righteousnes 15 And your fete shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace 16 Aboue al take the shielde of faith wherewith ye may quenche all the fyrie dartes of the wicked 17 * And take the helmet of saluation and the sworde of the Spirit which is the worde of God 18 And pray alwaise with all maner prayer and supplication in the Spirit and * watch thereunto with al perseuerance and supplication for all Saintes 19 * And for me that vtterance may be giuen vnto me that I may open my mouth boldly to publish the secret of the Gospel 20 Whereof I am the ambassadour in bondes that therin I may speake boldely as I ought to speake 21 ¶ But that ye may also knowe mine affaires and what I do 〈◊〉 chicus my deare brother and faithfull minister in the Lorde shall shewe you of all things 22 Whome I haue sent vnto you for the same purpose that ye might knowe mine affaires and that ye might comfort your hearts 23 Peace be with the brethren and loue with faith from God the Father and frome the Lord Iesus Christ. 24 Grace be with all them whiche loue our Lord Iesus Christe to their immortalitie Amen Written from Rome vnto the Ephesians and sent by Tychicus THE EPISTLE OF Paul to the Philippians THE ARGVMENT PAul being warned by the holie Gost to go to Macedonia planted first a Churche at Philippi a citie of thesame coun trey but 〈◊〉 his charge was to preache the Gospel vniuersally to all the Gentiles he trauailed from place to place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was taken prisoner at Rome whereof the Philippians being 〈◊〉 sent their minister 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 vnto him who declaring him the state of the Churche caused him to write this Epistle wherein he 〈◊〉
turne backe from Christ. 8 To the seruice of Angels or anie other inuention or els ceremonies of the Law 17 which haue finished their office and are ended in Christ. 1 FOr I wolde ye knowe what greate fighting I haue for your sakes and for them of Lao dicea and for as manie as haue not sene my persone in the flesh 2 That their hearts myght be comforted and they knit together in loue and in all ryches of the full assurance of vnderstandynge to knowe the mysterie of God euen the Father and of christ 3 In whom are hid al the treasures of wisdome and knowledge 4 And this I saye lest anie man shulde beguile you with entising workes 5 * For thogh I be absent in the flesh yet am I with you in the spirite reioycing and beholding your ordre and your stedfast fayth in Christ. 6 As ye haue therefore receiued Christ Iesus the Lord so walke in him 7 Roted and buylt in him and stablished in the fayth as ye haue * bene taught abundynge therein with thankes giuing 8 Beware lest there be anye man that spoile you through philosophie and vayne deceit through the traditions of men accordyng to the rudiments of the worlde and not after Christ. 9 * For in hym dwelleth all the fulnes of the Godhead bodely 10 And ye are compleate in him whiche is the head of all Principalitie and Power 11 In whome also ye are 〈◊〉 with * cir cumcision made without hands by puttyng of the sinful bodie of the fleshe through the circumcision of Christ. 12 In that ye are * buryed wyth hym through Baptisme in whome ye are also raysed vp together through * the fayth of the operation of God whiche raised hym from the dead 13 * And ye whiche were dead in sinnes and in the vncircumcision of your flesh hathe he quickened together with hym forgiuing you all your trespaces 14 And putting out the * hande writing of ordinances that was againste vs whiche was cōtrarie to vs he euē toke it out of the way and fastened it vpon the crosse 15 And hathe spoiled the Principalities and Powers and hathe made a shewe of them openly and hathe triumphed ouer them in the same crosse 16 Let no man therefore condemne you in meat and drynke or in respect of an holye daye or of the newe moone or of the Sabbath dayes 17 Whiche are but a shaddowe of thyngs to come but the bodie is in Christ 18 * Let no man at his pleasure beare rule ouer you by humblenes of minde and worshiping of Angels aduancing him self those things whiche he neuer sawe rashly put vp with his fleshlie minde 19 And holdeth not the head whereof all the bodie furnished ād knit together by iointes and bandes encreaseth with the increasing of God 20 Wherfore if ye be dead with Christ from the ordinances of the worlde why as thogh ye liued in the worlde are ye burdened with traditions 21 As Touche not Taste not Handel not 22 Which al perish with the vsing and are after the commandements and doctrines of men 23 Which things haue in deed a shewe of wisdome in n voluntarie religion ād humblenes of minde and in not sparyng the bodie nether haue they it anie estimation to satisfie the flesh CHAP. III. 1 He sheweth where we shulde 〈◊〉 Christ. 5 He exhorteth to mortification 10 To put of the old man and to put on Christ. 12 To the which he addeth exhortation bothe general and particular to charitie and humilitie 1 IFye then be risen with Christ seke those things which are aboue where Christ sitteth at the right hand of God 2 Set your affections on thinges whiche are aboue and not on thinges whiche are on the earth 3 For ye are dead and your lyfe is hid with Christ in God 4 When Christ which is our lif shal appeare then shall ye also appeare wyth hym in glorie 5 * Mortifie therefore your members which are on the earth fornication vnclennes the in ordinate affection euill concupiscence couetousnes which is idolatrie 6 For the whiche thinges sakes the wrath of God cometh on the childrē of disobediēce 7 Wherein ye also walked once whē ye liued in them 8 * But now put ye away euen all these things wrath angre maliciousnes cursed speaking filthie speaking out of your mouth 9 Lie not one to another seynge that ye haue put of the olde man with his workes 10 And haue put on the newe whiche is renewed in knowledge * after the image of him that created him 11 Where is nether Grecian nor Iewe circumcision nor vncircumcision Barbarian Scythian bonde fre but Christ is all and in all things 12 * Now therefore as the elect of God holye beloued put on tender mercie kindnes humblenes of mind mekenes long suffring 13 For bearing one another and forgiuing one another if anie mā haue a quarel to another 〈◊〉 as Christ forgaue you euen so do ye 14 And aboue all these thinges put on loue which is the bonde of perfectnes 15 And let the peace of GOD rule in your heartes to the whiche ye are called in one bodie and be ye amiable 16 Let the worde of Christ dwell in you plenteously in all wisdome teaching and admonishing your owne selues in psalmes and hymnes and spirituall songs singing with a * grace in your hearts to the Lord. 17 * And whatsoeuer ye shall do in worde or dede do all in the Name of the Lord Iesus giuing thankes to God euen the Father by him 18 ¶ * Wiues submite your selues vnto your housbands as it is comelie in the Lord. 19 * Housbands loue your wiues and be not bitter vnto them 20 ¶ * Childrē obey your parēts in all things for that is well pleasing vnto the Lord. 21 Fathers prouoke not your childrē to anger lest they be discouraged 22 ¶ * Seruants be obedient vnto them that are your masters accordyng to the fleshe in all things not with eye seruice as men pleasers but in singlenes of heart fearing God 23 And whatsoeuer ye do do it heartely as to the Lord and not vnto men 24 Knowing that of the Lorde ye shall receyue the rewarde of the inheritance for ye serue the Lord Christ. 25 But he that doeth wrong shall receiue for the wrong that he hathe done and there is no * respect of persones CHAP. IIII. 2 He exhorteth them to be feruent 〈◊〉 prayer 5 To walke wiselye towarde them that are not yet come to the true knowledge of Christ He saluteth them and wisheth thē all prosperitie 1 YEmasters do vnto your seruauntes that which is iuste and equal knowing that ye also haue a master in
and loue and of the hope of saluation for an helmet 9 For God hathe not appointed vs vnto wrath but to obteine saluation by the meanes of our Lord Iesus Christ. 10 Which dyed for vs that whether we wake or slepe we shulde liue together with him 11 Wherefore exhorte one another and edifie one another 12 Now we beseche you brethren that ye knowe them which labour among you and are ouer you in the Lord admonish you 13 That ye haue them in singular loue for their workes sake Be at peace among your selues 14 We desire you bethren admonish them that are vnrulie comforte the feble minded beare with the weake by pacient towarde all men 15 * Se that none recompense euil for euil vnto any man but euer followe that which is good bothe towarde your selues and towarde all men 16 Reioyce euermore 17 * Pray continually 18 In all things giue thankes for this is the wil of God in Christ Iesus to warde you 19 Quench not the Spirit 20 Despise not prophecying 21 Trye 〈◊〉 things and kepe that which is good 22 Abstaine from all appearance of euil 23 Now the verie God* of peace sanctifie you throughout and I pray God that your whole spirit and soule bodie may be kept blameles vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ. 24 * Faithful is he which calleth you which wil also do it 25 Brethren pray for vs. 26 Grete 〈◊〉 the brethren with and holie kisse 27 I chargey 〈◊〉 the Lord that this epistle be red vnto all the brethren the Saintes 28 The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you Amen The first epistle vnto de Thessalonians written from Athens THE SECONDE EPISTLE to the Thessalonians THE ARGVMENT LEst the Thessalonians shulde thinke that Paul neglected them because he went to other places rather then came to them 〈◊〉 writteth vnto them and exhorteth thē to pacience and other frutes of faith nether to be moued with that vaine opinion of suche as taught that the comming of Christ was at hand for asmuch as before that day there shulde 〈◊〉 a fallyng away from true religion euen by a great parte of the worlde and that Antichrist shulde reigne in the Temple of God finally commending him self to their prayers and encouraging them to constancie he will eth them to correct suche sharpely is liue idelly of other mens labours whome if they do not obey his 〈◊〉 he cōmādeth to excōmunicate CHAP. I. 3 He thanketh God for their faith loue and pacience 11 He praieth for the encrease of the same 12 And sheweth what frute shal come thereof 1 PAVL and Siluanus and Timotheus vnto the Churche of the Thessalonians whiche is in GOD our Father ād in the Lord Iesus Christ. 2 Grace be with you and peace from God our Father and from the Lord Iesus Christ. 3 * We ought to thanke God alwayes for you brethrē as it is mete because that your faith groweth excedingly and the loue of euerie one of you towarde another abundeth 4 So that we our selues reioyce of you in the Churches of God because of your paciēce and faith in all your persecutions and tribulations that ye suffre 5 * Whiche is a token of the righteous iud gemēt of God that ye may be counted worthie of the kingdome of God for the which ye also suffre 6 For it is a righteous thyng with God to recōpense tribulation to thē that trouble you 7 And to you which are troubled rest with vs * when the Lord Iesus shall shewe him selfe from heauen with his mightie Angels 8 In flamyng fyre rendryng vengeance vnto them that do not knowe God and whiche obey not vnto the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ. 9 Which shal be punished with euerlastyng perdition from the presence of the Lorde and from the glorie of his power 10 When he shall come to be glorified in hys Saintes and to be made marueilous in al thē that beleue because our testimonie toward you was beleued in that day 11 Wherefore we also praye alwayes for you that our God may make you worthie of his callyng and fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodnes and the worke of faith with power 12 That the Name of our Lorde Iesus Christe may be glorified in you and ye in him according to the grace of our God and of the Lord Iesus Christ. CHAP. II. 3 He sheweth them that the day of the Lord shal not come till the departyng from the faith come first 9 And the kingdome of Antichrist 15 And therefore he exhorteth thē not to be deceiued but to stand stedfast inthe things that he hathe taught them 1 NOw we beseche you brethren by the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ and by our assembling vnto him 2 That ye be not suddenly moued from your minde nortroubled nether by spirit nor by worde nor by letter as it were from vs as thogh the daye of Christ were at hand 3 * Let no man deceiue you by any meanes for that day shal not come except there come a departing first and that that man of sinne be disclosed euen the sonne of perdition 4 Which is an aduersarie and exalted him self against all that is called God or that is worshipped so that he doeth sit as God in the Temple of God shewing himself that he is God 5 Remember ye not that when I was yet with you I tolde you these things 6 And now ye knowe what with holdeth that he might be reueiled in his time 7 For the mysterie of iniquitie doeth alreadie worke onely he which now with holdeth shal let til he be taken out of the waye 8 And then shal the wicked man be reueiled * whome the Lord shal consume with the Spirit of his mouth and shal abolish with the brightnes of his comming 9 Euen him whose comming is by the wor king of Satan with all power and signes and lying wonders 10 And in all deceiueablenes of vnrighteousnes among them that perish because they receiued not the loue of the trueth that thei might be saued 11 And therfore God shal send them strong de lusion that they shulde beleue lyes 12 That all they might be damned which bele ued not the trueth but had pleasure in vnto righteousnes 13 But we ought to giue thākes alwaye to God for you brethren beloued of the Lord because that God hathe from the beginning chosen you to saluacion through sanctification of the Spirit and the faith of trueth 14 Whereunto he called you by our Gospel to obteine the glorie of our Lord IESVS Christ. 15 Therefore brethren stand fast and kepe the instructions which ye haue bene taught ether by worde or by our Epistle 16 Now the same Iesus Christ
and for the witnessing of Iesus Christ. 10 And I was rauished in spirit on the Lords day and heard behinde me a great voyce as it had bene of a trumpet 11 Saying I am and the first and the last and that whiche thou seest write in a boke and send it vnto the seuen Churches whiche are in Asia vnto Ephesus and vnto Smyrna and vnto Pergamus and vnto Thyatira and vnto Sardi and vnto Philadelphia and vnto Laodicea 12 Then I turned backe to sethe voyce that spake with me and whē I was turned I sawe seuen golden candlestickes 13 And in the middes of the seuen candlestickes one like vnto the Sonne of man clothed with a garment downe to the feete girde about the pappes with golden girdle 14 His head and heere 's were white as white woll and as snowe and his eyes were as a flame of fyre 15 And his fete like vnto fine u brasse burning as in a fornace and voyce as the sounde of many waters 16 And he had in his right hand seuen y starres and out of his mouth went a sharpe two edged sworde and his face shone as the sunne shineth in his strength 17 And when I sawe him I fell at his fete as dead then he laid his right hand vpon me saying vnto me Feare not I am the first and the last 18 And am aliue but I was dead and beholde I am a liue for euermore Amen and I haue the keyes of hel and of death 19 Write the things which thou hast sene and the things whiche are and the things which shal come here after 20 The misterie of the seuen starres whiche thou sawest in my right hand and the seuen golden candlestickes is this The seuen starres are the Aungels of the seuen Churches and the seuen candlestickes whiche thou sawest are the seuen Churches CHAP. II. 1 He exhorte foure Chuches 5 To repentance 10 To perseuerance pacience and amendement 5. 14 20. 23. Aswel by threatenings 7. 10. 17. 26. As promises of rewarde 1 VNto the Angel of the Church of Ephesus write These things saith he that hol deth the seuen starres in his right hand and walketh in the middes of the seuen golden candlestickes 2 I knowe thy workes and thy labour ād thy pacience and how thou canst not forbeare them whiche are euil and hast examined thē whiche say they are Apostles and are not hast founde them lyers 3 And thou hast suffred and hast pacience for my Names sake hast labored and hast not fainted 4 Neuertheles I haue somewhat against thee because thou hast left thy first loue 5 Remember therefore from whēce thou art fallen and repent and do the first workes orels I wil come against thee shortly and wil remoue thy candlesticke out of his place except thou amende 6 But this thou hast that thou hatest the workes of the Nicolaitans which I also hate 7 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the Spitit saith vnto the Churches To him that ouercometh wil I giue to eate of the tree of life whiche is in the middes of the Paradise of God 9 ¶ And vnto the Aungell of the Churche of the Smyrnians write These things saith he that is first and last Whiche was dead and is a liue 9 I know thy workes and tribulation and pouertie but thou art riche and I knowe the blasphemie of them which say they are Iewes and are not but are the Synagogue of Satan 10 Feare none of those things whiche thou shalt suffer beholde it shall come to passe that the deuill shall cast some of you into prison that ye may be tryed and ye shall haue tribulation ten dayes be thou faithfull vnto the death and I will giue thee the crowne of life 11 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches He that ouercometh shal not be hurt of the secōde death 12 And to the Angel of the Church whiche is at Pergamus write This saith he which hath the sharpe sworde with two edges 13 I knowe thy workes and where thou dwellest euen where Satans throne is and thou kepest my Name and hast not denied my faith euen in those dayes when Antipasmy faithful martyr was slaine among you where Satan dwelleth 14 But I haue a fewe things against thee because thou hast there them that mainteine the doctrine of * Balaam whiche taught Balac to put a stumbling blocke before the children of Israel that they shulde eat of things sacrificed vnto idoles and commit fornication 15 Euen so hast thou them that mainteine the doctrine of the Nicolaitans whiche thyng I hate 16 Repent thy self or els I wil come vnto thee shortely and will fight against them with the sworde of my mouth 17 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the spirit saith vnto the Churches To him that ouercometh wil I giue to eat of the Manna that is hid and will giue hym a white stone and in the stone a newe name writen whiche no man knoweth sauing he that receiueth it 18 ¶ And vnto the Angel of the Church which is at Thyatira write These thyngs saith the Sonne of God which hathe his eyes like vnto a flame of fyre and his fete like fine brasse 19 I knowe thy workes and thy loue and seruice and faith and thy pacience and thy wor kes and that they are mo at the last then at the first 20 Notwithstanding I haue a fewe things against thee that thou suffrest the 〈◊〉 * Ie sabel which calleth her self a Prophetesse to teache and to deceiue my seruants to make them commit fornication and to eat meats sacrified vnto idoles 21 And I gaue her space to repent of her fornication and she repented not 22 Beholde I wil cast her into a bed and them that commit fornication with her into great affliction except they repent them of their workes 23 And I wil kill her children with death and all the Churches shal knowe that I am he which * searche the reines and hearts and I wil giue vnto euerie one of you according vnto your workes 24 And vnto you I say the rest of them of Thya tira As many as haue not this learning nether haue knowen the depnes of Satan as they speake I wil put vpō you none other burden 25 But that which ye haue all ready holde fast til I come 26 For he that ouercometh and kepeth my workes vnto the end * to him wil I giue power ouer nations 27 And he shal rule them with a rodde of yron and as the vessels of a potter shal 〈◊〉 be broken 28 Euen as I receiued of my Father so will I giue him the
morning starre 29 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches CHAP. III. He exhorteth the Churches or ministers to the true profession of faith and to watching 12 With promises to them that perseuere 1 ANd write vnto the Angel of the Church which is at Sardi These things saith he that hathe the seuen Spirits of God and the seuen starres I know thy workes for thou hast a name that thou liuest but thou art dead 2 Be awake and strengthen the things which remeine that are readie to dye for I haue not founde thy workes perfite before God 3 Remember therefore how thou hast receiued and heard and holde fast and repent * If therefore thou wilt not watch I wil come on thee as a thefe and thou shalt not knowe what houre I wil come vpon thee 4 Notwithstanding thou hast a fewe names yet in Sardi which haue not defiled their garments and they shal walke with me in white for they are worthie 5 He that ouercometh shal be clothed in white araye and I wil not put out his name out of the * boke of life but I wil confesse his name before my Father before his Angels 6 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the Spirit saith vnto the Churches 7 ¶ And write vnto the Angel of the Church which is of Philadelphia These things saith he that is Holie and True which hathe the * keye of Dauid which openeth and no man shutteth and shutteth and no man openeth 8 I knowe thy workes beholde I haue set before thee an open dore and no man can shut it for thou hast a litel strength and hast kept my worde hast not denied my Name 9 Beholde I wil make them of the synagogue of Satan which call them selues Iewes and are not but do lye beholde Isai I wil make them that they shal come and worship before thy fete and shal knowe that I haue loued thee 10 Because thou hast kept the worde of my pacience therefore I wil deliuer thee from the houre of tentatiō which wil come vpon all the worlde to trye them that dwell vpon the earth 11 Beholde I come shortly holde that which thou hast that no man take thy crowne 12 Him that ouercometh wil I make a pillar in the Temple of my God and he shal go no more out and I wil write vpon him the Name of my God and the name of the citie of my God which is the new Ierusalem which co meth downe out of heauen from my God I wil write vpon him my new Name 13 Let him that hathe an eare heare what the Spirit saith vnto the Churches 14 And vnto the Angel of the Church of the Laodiceans write These things saith Amen the faithful and true witnes the beginning of the creatures of God 15 I knowe thy workes that thou art nether colde not hote I wolde thou werest colde or hote 16 Therefore because thou art luke warme nether colde nor hote it wil come to passe that I shal spewe thee out of my mouth 17 For thou saist I am riche and increased with goods and haue nede of nothing know est not how thou art wretched and miserable and poore and blinde and naked 18 I counsel thee to bie of me golde tryed by the fyre that thou maiest be made riche and white raiment that thou maiest be clothed that thy filthie nakednes do not appeare and anoint thine eyes with eye salue that thou maist se. 19 As manie as I loue I * rebuke and chasten be zealous therefore and amende 20 Beholde I stand at the dore and knocke If anie man heare my voyce and open the dore I wil come in vnto him and wil suppe with him and he with me 21 To him that ouer cometh wil I grante to sit with me in my throne euen as I ouer came and sit with my Father in his throne 22 Let him that hathe an earc heare what the Spirit saith vnto the Churches CHAP. IIII. 1 The vision of the maiestie of God 2 He 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 and one sitting vpon it 8 And 24. seates about it with 24 elders sitting vpon them and foure beastes praising God day and night 1 AFter this I loked and beholde a dore was open in heauen and the first voyce which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me saying Come vp hither I wil shewe thee things which must be done hereafter 2 And immediatly I was rauished in the spirit and beholde a throne was set in heauen and one sate vpon the throne 3 And he that sate was to loke vpon like vn to a iasper stone and a sardine there was a raine bowe roūde about the throne in sight like to an emeraude 4 And rounde about the throne were foure and twentie seates and vpon the seates I sawe foure and twentie Elders sitting clothed in white raiment and had on their heads crownes of golde 5 And out of the throne proceded lightnings and thundrings and voyces and there were seuen lampes of fyre burning before the throne which are the seuen spirits of God 6 And before the throne there was a sea of glasse like vnto cristal and in the middes of the throne and rounde about the throne were foure beastes full of eyes before and 〈◊〉 7 And the first beast was like a lion and the seconde beast like a calfe the thirde beast had a face as a man and the fourthe beast was like a flying egle 8 And the foure beasts had eche one of them six wings about him and they were ful of eyes within and they ceased not day nor night saying * Holie holie holie Lord GOD almightie which Was Which is and Which is to come 9 And when those beasts gaue glorie and honour and thankes to him that sate on the throne which liueth for euer and euer 10 The foure and twentie elders fell downe before him that sate on the throne ād worshipped him that liueth for euermore k and cast their crownes before the throne saying 11 Thou art * worthie ô Lord to receiue glorie and honour ād power for thou hast created all things and for thy willes sake they are haue bene created CHAP. V. 1 He seeth the Lambe opening the boke 8. 14 And therefore the foure beasts the 14. elders and the Angels praise the Lambe and do him worship 9 For their redemption and other benefites 1 ANd I sawe in the right hand of him that sate vpon the throne a Boke written with and on the backeside sealed with seuen seales 2 And I saue a strong Angel which preached with a loude voyce Who is worthie to open the boke and to lose the seales thereof 3 And no man in heauen nor in earth
Lambe stode on mount Sion and with him an hundreth fortie ād foure thousand hauing his Fathers Name writen in the forheads 2 And I hearde a voyce frome heauen as the sounde of manie waters and as the sounde of a great thunder and I heard the voyce of harpers harping with their harpes 3 And they sung as it were a new song before the throne and before the foure beasts and the Elders no mā colde learne that song but the hundreth fortie ād foure thousand whiche were boght from the earth 4 These are they whiche are not defiled with women for they are virgins these followe the Lābe wither so euer he goeth these are boght from men beyng the first frutes vnto God and to the Lambe 5 And in their mouths was founde no guile for they are without spot before the throne of God 6 ¶ Thē I sawe another Angel slee in the middes of Heauē hauing an euerlasting Gospel to preache vnto thē that dwell on the earth and to euerie nation ād kinred and tongue and people 7 * Saying with a loude voyce Feare God ād giue glorie to him for the houre of his iudge ment is come and worship him that made* heauen and earth and the sea and the fountaines of waters 8 And there followed another Angel saying * It is fallen it is fallen Babylon the great citie for she made all nations to drinke of the wine of the wrath of her fornication 9 ¶ And the thirde Angel followed them saying with a loude voyce If any man worship the beast his image ād receiue his marke in his forhead or on his hand 10 The same shall drynke of the wyne of the wrath of God yea of the pure wine which is powred into the cup of his wrath and he shal be tormented in fyre and brimstone before the holie Angels before the Lambe 11 And the smoke of their torment shal ascend euermore they shall haue no rest daye nor night which worship the beast his image whosoeuer receiueth the prīt of his name 12 Here is the pacience of Saintes here are they that kepe the commādements of God and the faith of Iesus 13 Then I heard a voyce frome heauen saying vnto me Write Blessed are the dead whiche hereafter dye in the Lord. Euē so saith the Spirite for they rest from their labours and their workes followe them 14 ¶ And I loked beholde a white cloude and vpon the cloude on sitting like vnto the Sonne of man hauyng on his head a golden crowne and in his hand a sharpe sickle 15 And another Angell came out of the Temple crying with a loude voyce to hym that sate on the cloude Trustin thy sickle and reape for the tyme is come to reape for the haruest of the earth is ripe 16 And he that sate on the cloud thrust in his sickle on the earth ād the earth was reaped 17 Thē another Angel came out of the temple which is in heauē hauing also a sharpe sickle 18 And another Angell came out from the altar whiche had power ouer fyre and cryed with a loude crye to him that had the sharpe sickle and sayd Thrust in thy sharpe sickle and gather the clusters of the vineyarde of the earth for her grapes are ripe 19 And the Angel thrust in his sharpe sickle on the earth and cut downe the vines of the vineyarde of the earth and cast them into the great wine presse of the wrath of God 20 And the wyne presse was troden without the citie and blood came oute of the wine presse vnto the horse bridles by the space of a thousand and six hundreth furlongs CHAP. XV. 1 Seuen Angels haue the seuen last plagues 3 The song of them that ouercome the beast 7 The seuen viales full of God wrath 1 ANd I saw another signe in heauen great and marueilous seuen Angels hauynge the seuen laste plagues for by them is fulfilled the wrath of God 2 And I sawe as it were a glassie sea mingled with fyre and them that had gotten victorie of the beast ād of his image ād of his marke and of the nomber of his name stande at the glassie sea hauing the harpes of God 3 And they sung the songe of Moses the * seruant of God and the song of the Lambe saying Great and marueilous are thy workes Lord God almightie iuste and true are thy* wayes Kyng of 〈◊〉 4 * Who shal not feare thee ô Lord and glorifie the Name for thou onely art holie and all nations shal come and worshyppe before thee for thy iudgements are made manifest 5 And after that I loked and beholde the temple of the tabernacle of testimonie was opē in heauen 6 And the seuen Angels came out of the tēple which had the seuen plagues clothed in pure and bright linnen ād hauing their breastes girded with golden girdles 7 And one of the foure beastes gaue vnto the seuen Angels seuen golden viales full of the wrath of God which liueth for euermore 8 And the Temple was ful of the smoke of the glorie of God of his power ād no mā was able to enter into the Temple til the seuen plagues of the seuen Angels were fulfilled CHAP. XVI 1 The Aungels 〈◊〉 out their vials full of wrath 6 And what plagues followe thereof 15 Admonition to take hede and watch 1 ANd I heard a great voyce out of the Tem ple saying to the seuen Aungels Go your wayes and powre out the seuen viales of the wrath of God vpon the earth 2 And the firste went and powred out hys vial vpon the earth and there fel a noysome and a grieuous sore vpon the men whiche had the marke of the beast and vpon them whiche worshipped his image 3 And the second Aungel powred out his viall vpon the sea and it became as the blood of a deadman and euerie liuyng thyng dyed in the sea 4 And the thirde Aungell powred out his viall vpon the riuers and fountaines of waters and they became blood 5 And I heard the Aungell of the waters say Lord thou art iust Whiche art and Whiche wast and Holie because thou hast iudged these things 6 For they shed the blood of the Saintes and Prophetes and therefore hast thou giuē thē blood to drinke for they are worthie 7 And I heard another out of the Sanctuarie say Euen so Lord God almightie true and righteous are thy iudgements 8 And the fourth Aungell powred out his viall on the sunnes and it was giuen vnto him to torment men with heat of fyre 9 And men boyled in great heat and blasphemed the Name of God whiche hathe power ouer these plagues and they repēted not to giue him glorie 10 And the fift Angel
fornication and liued in pleasure with her when they shal se the smoke of her burning 10 And shal stande a farre of for feare of her torment saying Alas alas the great citie Babylon the mightie citie for in one houre is thy iudgement come 11 And the marchants of the earth shal wepe and waile ouer her for no man byeth their ware any more 12 The ware of golde and siluer and of precious stone and of pearles and of fine linen and of purple and of silke and of skarlet and of all maner of Thyne wood and of al vessels of yuorie and of all vessels of moste precious wood and of brasse and of yron and of marble 13 And of synamon and odours and ointments and franck incense and wine and oile and fine floure and wheat and beastes and shepe and horses and charets and seruants and soules of men 14 And the apples that thy soule lusted after are departed from thee and al things which were fat and excellent are departed frō thee and thou shalt finde them no more 15 The marchants of these things which were waxed riche shall stand a farre of from her for feare of her torment weping wailyng 16 And saying Alas alas the greate citie that was clothed in fine linen and purple skarlet and guilded with golde and precious stone and pearles 17 For in one houre so greate riches are come to desolation And euerie shippe master and all the people that occupie shippes and shipmen and whosoeuer trauaill on the sea shal stand a farre of 18 And crye when they se the smoke of her burnyng saying What citie was like vnto this great citie 19 And they shall cast dust on their heads crye weping and wailing and say Alas alas the great citie where in were made riche all that had shippes on the sea by her costlines for in one houre she is made desolate 20 O heauen reioyce of her and ye holie Apostles and Prophetes for God hathe giuē your iudgement on her 21 Then a mightie Angel toke vp a stone lyke a great milstone and cast it into the sea saying With suche violence shall the great citie Babylon be cast shal be founde no more 22 And the voyce of harpers and musicians and of pipers and trumpetters shal be heard no more in thee and no craftes man of what soeuer crafte he be shal be founde anymore in thee and the founde of a milstone shal be heard no more in thee 23 And the light of a candle shall shine no more in thee and the voyce of the bridegrome and of the bride shal be hearde no more in thee for thy marchants were the great men of the earth and wyth thine inchantements were deceiued all nations 24 And in her was founde the blood of the Pro phetes and of the Saintes and of al that were slaine vpon the earth CHAP. XIX 1 Praises are giuen vnto God for iudging the whore and for auenging the blood of his seruants 10 The Aungell will not be worshipped 17 The fouls and birdes are called to the slaughter 1 ANd after these things I heard a great voyce of a greate multitude in heauen saying Hallelu-iah saluacion ād glorie and ho nour and power be to the Lord our God 2 For true and righteous are his iudgemēts for he hathe condemned the greate whore which did corrupt the earth with her fornicacion and hath aduenged the blood of his seruants shed by her hand 3 And againe they sayd Hallelu-iah and her smoke rose vp for euermore 4 And the foure and twentie Elders and the foure beastes fell downe and worshyped God that 〈◊〉 on the throne saying Amen Hallelu-iah 5 Then a voice came out of the throne saying Praise our God al ye his seruants and ye that feare him bothe smale and great 6 And I heard like a voyce of a greate multitude and as the voyce of manie waters and as the voyce of strong thondrings saying Hallelu-iah for our Lord God almyghtie hathe reigned 7 Let vs be glad and reioyce and giue glorie to him for the mariage of the Lābe is come and his wife hathe made her selfe readie 8 And to her was gtaunted that she shulde be araied wyth pure fyne linen and shyning for the fine linen is the righteousnes of Sainctes 9 Then he said vnto me Write * Blessed are they which are called vnto the Lambes sup per. And he sayd vnto me These wordes of God are true 10 And I fell before hys feete * to worshippe hym but he sayd vnto me Se thou do it not I am thy fellowe seruant and one of the brethren whiche haue the testimonie of Iesus Worship God for the testimonie of Iesus is the spirit of prophecie 11 And I sawe heauen open and beholde a white horse and he that sate vpon him was called Faithful and true and he iudgeth and fighteth righteously 12 And hys eyes were as a flame of fyre and on his head were manie cro wnes and had a name written that no man knewe but hym self 13 And * he was clothed with a garment dipte in bloode and hys name is called THE WORDE OF GOD. 14 And the warriers whyche were in heauen folowed hym vppon white horses clothed with sine linen white and pure 15 And out of hys mouth wente out a sharpe sworde that with it he shulde smite the heathen for he * shall rule them with arod of yron for he it is that treadeth the wyne presse of the fiercenes ād wrath of almightie God 16 And he hathe vppon hys garment and vppon hys thygh a name written * THE KING OF KINGS AND LORDE OF LORDS 17 And I sawe an Aungell stand in the sunne who cryed with a lowde voyce saying to all the foules that did flye by the middes of hea uen Come and gather your selues together vnto the supper of the great God 18 That ye may eat the fleshe of Kynges and the fleshe of hie Captaines and the fleshe of mightie men and the fleshe of horses and of them that sit on them and the flesh of all fre men and bondemen and of smale and great 19 And I sawe the bèast and the Kinges of the earth and their warriers gathered together to make battel against him that sate on the horse and against his souldiers 20 But the beast was taken and wyth hym that false Prophete that wroght miracles before hym whereby he deceyued them that receyued the beastes marke and them that worshiped his image These both were aliue caste into a lake of fyre burnyng wyth brimstone 21 And the remnant were slayne wyth the sworde of hym that sitteth vppon the horse which cometh out of his mouth and all the foules were filled full with their flesh CHAP. XX. 2 Satan being bounde for a certeine time 7 And
after let lose vexeth the Churche grieuously 10. 14 And after the world is iudged he ād his 〈◊〉 castinto the lake of fyre 1 ANd I sawe an Angel come downe from heauē hauing the keye of the bottomles pit and a great chaine in his hand 2 And he toke the dragon that olde serpent which is the deuil and Satan and he bounde him a thousand yeres 3 And caste him into the bottomles pit and he shut him vp and sealed the dore vpon hym that he shulde deceiue the people no more til the thousand yeres were fulfilled for after that he must be losed for a litle season 4 And I sawe seates ād they sate vpon them and iudgement was giuen vnto them and I sawe the soules of thē that were beheaded for the witnes of Iesus and forthe worde of God and whiche did not worship the beast nether hys image nether had taken hys marke vpon their forheads or on their handes and they liued and reigned with Christ a thousand yere 5 But the rest of the dead men shall not lyue againe vntil the thousand yeres be finished this is the first resurrection 6 Blessed and holie is he that hathe parte in the firste resurrection for on suche the seconde death hath no power but they shal be the Priests of God and of Christ and shall reigne with him a thousand yere 7 * And when the thousande yeres are expired Satan shal be losed out of his prison 8 And shall go oute to deceyue the people whyche are in the foure quarters of the earth euen Gog and Magog to gather them together to battel whose nomber is as the sand of the sea 9 And they wente vp into the plaine of the earth whyche compassed the tentes of the Saintes aboute and the beloued citie but fyre came downe frome God out of heauen and deuoured them 10 And the deuil that deceiued them was cast into a lake of fyre and brimstone where the beast and the false prophete shal be tormented euen day and night for euermore 11 And I sawe a greate white throne and one that sate on it frome whose face fled awaye bothe the earth and heauen and their place was no more founde 12 And I sawe the dead bothe great and small stand before God and the bokes were ope ned and * another boke was opened which is the boke of lyfe and the dead were iudged of those things whiche were written in the bokes according to their workes 13 And the sea gaue vp her dead whiche were in her and death and hell deliuered vp the dead which were in them and they were iud ged euerie man according to their workes 14 And death and hell were cast into the lake of fyre this is the seconde death 15 And whosoeuer was not founde wrytten in the boke of lyfe was caste into the lake of fyre CHAP. XXI 3. 14. The blessed estate of the godlie 8. 〈◊〉 And the miserable condicion of the wicked 11 The description of the heauenlie Ierusalem and of the wife of the Lambe 1 ANd I sawe * a newe heauen and a newe earth for * the firste heauen and the first earth were passed away and there was no more sea 2 And I Iohn sawe the holye citie newe Ierusalem come downe from God out of heauen prepared as a bride trimmed for her housband 3 And I heard a great voyce out of heauen saying Be hold the Tabernacle of God is with men and he will dwell with them and they 〈◊〉 his people and God him selfe shal be their God with them 4 * And God shall wipe away all teares frome their eyes and there shal be no more death nether sorowe nether crying nether shall there be anie more paine for the first things are passed 5 And he that sate vppon the throne sayd * Beholde I make all things newe and he sayd vnto me Write for these wordes are faythful and true 6 And he sayd vnto me * It is done I am and the beginning and the end I will giue to him that is a thirst of the well of the water of life frely 7 He that ouercometh shall inherite all thinges and I will be his God and he shal be my sonne 8 But the fearefull and vnbeleuing and the abominable and murderers and who remon gers and sorcerers and idolaters and all lyars shal haue their parte in the lake whiche burneth with fyre and brimstone whiche is the seconde death 9 And there came vnto me one of the seuen Aungels whiche had the seuen viales full of the seuen laste plagues and talked with me saying Come I will shewe thee the bride the Lambes wife 10 And he caryed me awaye in the spirite to a great and an hie mountaine and he shewed me the great citie holie Ierusalem descen ding out of heauen from God 11 Hauing the glorie of God and her shyning was like vnto a stone moste precious as a Iasper stone cleare as cristal 12 And had a great wal and hie and had twelue gates and at the gates twelue Aungels and the names written whiche are the twelue tribes of the children of Israel 13 On the East parte there were thre gates and on the Northside thre gates on the Southside thre gates and on the Westside thre gates 14 And the wall of the citie had twelue fundacions and in them the names of the Lambes twelue Apostles 16 And he that talked wyth me had a golden rede to measure the citie with all and the ga tes thereof and the wall thereof 16 And the citie laye foure square and the length is as large as the bredth of it and he measured the citie wyth the rede twelue thousande furlongs and the length and the bredth and the height of it are equal 17 And he measured the wall thereof an hundreth fortie and foure cubites by the measure of man that is of the Angel 18 And the buyldyng of the wall of it was of Iasper and the citie was pure golde like vnto cleare glasse 19 And the fundacions of the wall of the citie were ganished with all maner of precious stones the first fundacion was Iasper the second of Saphire the third of a Chalcedonie the fourth of an Emeraude 20 The fift of a Sardonyx the sixt of a Sardius the seuenth of a Chrysolite the eigh of a Beryl the ninth of a Topaze the tenth of a Chri sophrasus the eleuenth of a Iacinth the twelueth an Amethist 21 And the twelue gates were twelue pearles and euerie gate is of one pearle and the strete of the citie is pure golde as shinyng glasse 22 And I sawe no Temple therein for the Lord God almightie and the Lambe are the Temple of it 23 * And the citie hathe no nede of the sunne nether of
of the yonge man that was so riche Luke 12. 16. of the figge tree that was fruteles Luk. 13. 6. of the prodigal sonne luk 15. 11 of hym that gaue accountes of hys stewardeshyp Luke 16. 1. of the widdowes importunitie luke 18. 2 of the ten virgines mat 25. 1 〈◊〉 in old time was executed the right of Parentage Ruth 4. 1 〈◊〉 Paschal lambe christ 1. cor 5. 7 the Passeouer Exod. 12. 21 the daye of the Passeouer Exod. 12. 14. deut 16. 1 isaiah reproueth the 〈◊〉 of hys time isa 56. 10 the Patriarkes rom 9. 5 Paul the minister of the gentiles rom 15. 16. galla 1. 16. 1. tim 2. 7. the ambassadour of Iesus Christ. 2. cor 5. 20. a pharise act 23. 6. an Ebrewe 2. cor 11. 22. phillip 3. 5. an example of lyfe and doctrine philip 3. 17. he fleeth act 14. 6. he is stoned act 14. 19. beaten with roddes act 16. 22. in danger to be drowned in the sea act 27. 14. he fasteth and prayeth act 14. 23. he laboreth with hys handes actes 18. 3 and 20. 34. 1. thessa 2. 9. 2. thess 3. 8. 1. cor 4. 12. he was a tente maker act 18. 3. he speaketh well of his sclanderers 1. cor 4. 12. he was no man pleaser 1. thess 2. 4. satan wolde not suffer him to come to the thessalonians 1. thess 2. 18. no man assisted hym before nero 2. tim 4. 16 ¶ we are called to Peace col 3. 15 god is the autour of Peace 1. Thessal 5. 23 peace be vnto you a salutation of the iewes gen 43. 23 peace makers the children of god mat 5. 9 sacrifices of Peace offrings leu 3. 1 the Peace that salomon had rounde about him 1. king 4. 24 peace to the Churches of iewrie galile and samaria act 9. 31 haue Peace with all men rom 12. 18 peace with God to them that are iustified by faith rom 5. 1 be peaccable 1. thess 4. 11 Peleg the sonne of Eber. gen 10. 25 and 11. 16 the lost Penie luk 15. 8 Peninnah one of elkanahs wyues 1. sam 1. 4 the feast of Pentecost exod 23. 16 the People of GOD are a royall priest hode 1. pet 2. 9 Perah the riuer gen 2. 14 paul exhorteth vs to Perfection Ebr. 6. 1 against Periurie leuit 19. 12 the Perrizzites deut 20. 17. iudg 1. 4 feare not them that Persecute Matt. 10. 28 blessed are they that suffer Persucution mat 5. 10 persecutions are sent of GOD Psal. 39. 10 persecutions make some to be offended mar 4. 17 persecution to them that wolde liue in iesus christ 2. tim 3. 12 christ exhorteth vs to Perseuere in him iohn 15. 4 Peter and Iohn men vnlearned actes 4. 13 andre we bryngeth Peter to Chryste Iohn 1. 42. he is called satan Mark 8. 33 dauid of three plagues choseth rather the Pestilence 2. sam 24. 14 ¶ The Pharises and sadduces generations of vipers Mat. 3. 7. serpentsmat 23. 33 theues and robbers Iohn 10. 8 the Pharises deuoure widdowes houses Luk. 20. 47 the Pharises mocke christ luk 16. 14 Pharez birth gen 38. 29 and 46. 12 Philippe is called iohn 1. 43 and 14. 8 act 8. 26 and 21. 8 out of whom came the Philistims gen 10. 14. of them read iudg 3 and 10 and 13 and 14 and 15 16. 1. sam 4 5 6 7 13 2 sam 5 and 21 beware lest thou be spoiled by Philosophie coloss 2. 8 The Phioles of the Temple 2. Chron. 4. 11 Phine has the sonne of eli the priest 1. sam 1. 3 and 2. 12 and 4. 11 Phine has the sonne of eleazar the priest exod 6. 25. he slayeth zimri and cozbi nomb 25. 7 ¶ Pilate and his doings iohn 18. 29 Pylate sinned lesse then Iudas Iohn 19. 11 the Piller conducteth the chyldren of israel exod 13. 21 the pillers of the tabernacle and their facion 1. king 7. 41 plishon one of the riuers of paradise ge nes 2. 11 pithom a citie exod 1. 11 ¶ ieroboam buyldeth the hygh places 1. king 12. 31. they are throwen down by ezekiiah 2. king 18. 4 plagues sent vppon the disobedient deut 28. 15 plagues sent vpon the egyptians exod 7 vnto the 11 plagues to the disobedient deuterono 28. 22 Israell planted in the mountayne of hys inheritance exode 15. 17. 2. samu 7. 10 paul planted the Corinthians 1. Corint 3. 6 men pleasers can not be the seruants of christ gal 1. 10. ¶ pollution that cometh in the nyght ceason deut 23. 10 there shal be poore alwayes deut 15. 11 mat 26. 11 shut not thine hearte frome thy poore brother deut 15. 7. pro. 28. 27 he that giueth to the poore giueth to christ mat 25. 40 Poore in spirit Mat. 5. 3 The Poore receiue the gospel Matth. 11. 5 Pouertie to the disobedient Deut. 28. 22 The Poole bethesda Ioh. 5. 2 If it be Possible haue peace with al mē Rom. 12. 18 Christ prayed that if it were Possible that houre might passe from hym Mar. 14. 35 If it were Possible the very elect shulde be deceiued Mat. 24. 24. mar 13. 22 If it had bene Possible you wolde haue giuen to me your eyes Galat. 4. 15 All things are Possible to god Matth. 19. 26 Ezechiel prepareth a Pot. Ezek. 24. 3 The Potter maketh of the claye what he wil. Ier. 18. 6 There is no Power but of God Rom. 13. 1 Man by his owne Power is not able to atteine to riches Deut. 8. 17. nether doeth he possesse anie thyng for hys righteousnes Deut. 9. 4 The mightie Power of god Isa. 50. 2 The Power of god shewed in pharaoh Exod. 9. 16 ¶ Praye alwayes Matth. 7. 7. Luk. 18. 1. Rom. 12. 12. Ephes. 6. 18. Colos. 4. 2. 1. Tim. 2. 8 Prayer and fasting Act. 13. 3. 14. 23 Paul desireth the faithfull to Praye for him Rom. 15. 30. 2. Cor. 1. 11. Ebr. 13. 18 Praye for Kings Princes Magistrates 1. Tim. 2. 2 Praye for them that hurt thee Matth. 5. 44 Praye one for another Iam. 5. 16 Christ fallyng flat vppon his face maketh his Prayer Mat. 26. 39. Ioh. 17. 1 Luk. 22. 41. the seme doeth paul Act. 20. 36 The Prayers of al saintes Reuel 8. 3 Praye with the spirit and vnderstādyng 1. Cor. 14. 15 Christ Prayeth all the night long Luk. 6. 12 Moses Prayeth fortie daies and fortie nights Deut. 9. 25 Christ Prayeth for vs. Ioh. 16. 26. and 17. 9. and 20. he prayeth for peter Luk. 22. 32 Christ Prayeth to the Father for vs. Ebr. 7. 25. and 9. 24 Paul Prayeth without ceasing 1. Thes. 1. 2. He prayeth in the temple Act. 22. 17 None can Preache but he that is sent Rom. 10. 15 Christ Preached alwaies openly Iohn 18. 20 Preachers are god laborers 1. Corin. 3. 9. Preachers ought to beware of vsurped autoritie 1. Pet. 5. 3 Christ Preacheth in the shippe Matth. 13. 2 We were Pred estinate according to the purpose of god
soule is bonde to his sou le Chap. 43. 9. h Meaning he had rather remai ne there 〈◊〉 then to 〈◊〉 and se his father in heauines a Not that he was 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but that he wolde couer his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 7. 13. b This example reacheth that we must by all meanes comfort thē which are truely humbled and wounded for their sinnes Chap. 50. 20. c Albeit Godde test sinne yet 〈◊〉 turneth 〈◊〉 wickednes to serue to his 〈◊〉 rie d That is that I speake in your owne langage haue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 †〈◊〉 voice e The moste plentiful grounde f The chiefest 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 †Eb. let not your eye spare your vessels “ Or he sent asmuch to wit siluer as vers 22 ten asses g Seing he had remitted the fau te done toward him he wolde not that thei shuld accuse one an other h As one betwe ne hope feare a Whereby he both signified that he 〈◊〉 hip ped the true God and 〈◊〉 t at he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 heart 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of that land from whence present 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him b 〈◊〉 thee by my 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 d Shal shut 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to him that was moste 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 of the kinred 〈◊〉 24. 4. Psal. 105. 23. Isa. 52. 4. Exod. 1 2. and. 6. 14. 〈◊〉 26 5. 1. 〈◊〉 5. 〈◊〉 Exod. 6. 15. 1. Chr. 4. 24. 1. Chr. 6. 1. 1. Chro. 2. 3. 4. 〈◊〉 Chap. 38. 3. 1. Chro. 7. 1. “ Or persones 1. Chro. 7. 30. Chap. 41. 50. 1. 〈◊〉 7. 6 8. 〈◊〉 ut 10. 21. 〈◊〉 thightes 〈◊〉 to prepare a place 〈◊〉 bounde his es 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 Was not 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 thei of basse 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I suffreth 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 that they 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to him the King 〈◊〉 assured 〈◊〉 come 〈◊〉 ma people 〈◊〉 b Iosephs great 〈◊〉 appeareth in that he Wolde enterpri se nothing with out the Kings 〈◊〉 mandement †Ebr. blessed †Ebr. how many daies are the 〈◊〉 of thy life Ebr. 11. 9. †Ebr. blessed c Which was a citie in the contrey 〈◊〉 Goshen Exod. 1. 11. d Some read that he fed 〈◊〉 as litle babes be cause they colde not prouide for thē selues against that famine e Wherein he bothe declareth his fidelitie towarde the King and his minde 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 f For except the 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 and sowen 〈◊〉 heth and is 〈◊〉 it were dead g By this changing they 〈◊〉 that thei had nothing of their owne but receiued all of the 〈◊〉 liberalitie †Ebr. ende of the border h Pharaoh in pro uiding for idolatrous priestes shal be a condem nation to all thē whiche neglect the true ministers of Goddes worde i Hereby he protested 〈◊〉 the died in 〈◊〉 fayth of his fathers 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 to hope for the promised land k He reioyced that Ioseph had promised hym and 〈◊〉 hym selfe vp vpon his pillowe praised GOD read 1. Chro. 29. 10. a Ioseph more estemeth that his children shulde be receiued into Iaakobs familie 〈◊〉 Was the Churche of God then to enioye al the treasors of Egypt †Or al 〈◊〉 Chap. 28. 13. Chap. 41. 50. Iosh. 13. 7. b VVhich is true in the carnall 〈◊〉 vnto the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and in the spiritual for euer Chap. 35. 19. c The faithfull acknowledge all benefits to come of Gods fre mercies †Ebr. his face to the grounde d Gods 〈◊〉 is oft times 〈◊〉 to mans he preferreth that Whiche man 〈◊〉 Ebr. 11. 21. e Thys Angeil muste be vnderstand of Christ as Chap. 31. 〈◊〉 and 32. 1. f Let them be taken as my children g Ioseph faileth in binding Gods grace to the 〈◊〉 of nature h In whō Gods graces 〈◊〉 manifestly appeare i VVhiche they had by fayth 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 k By my 〈◊〉 whom God spa red for my sake a VVhen GOD shal bryng you out of Egypt b Begottē in my youthe c If thou hadest not lost thy birth 〈◊〉 by thyne 〈◊〉 “ Or their swor des were instrumēts of violence d Or 〈◊〉 meaning that he nether cōsented to them in word 〈◊〉 thoght e The Shechemites chap. 34. 26. f For Leui had no parte and Simeon was vnder Iudah Ios. 19. 1. g As was verified in Dauid and Christ. h His enemies shal so feare him “ Or kingdome i VVhich is Christ the 〈◊〉 the geuer of all prosperitie who shal call the Gentiles to saluation k A countrey moste abundant with vines and pastures is promised him †Ebr. An asse of great bones l His force shal be 〈◊〉 but he shall want courage to resist his ennemies m Shal haue the honour of a tribe n That is full of subteltie o Seing the mise ries that his 〈◊〉 shuld fal into he brasteth out in praier to GOD to remedie it p He shal abunde in corne ād pleasant frutes q Ouer comyng more by faire wordes then by force †Ebr. a sonne of increase †Ebr. daughters r As his 〈◊〉 Potiphar and others s That is God t In as muche as he was more nere to the accomplishement of the promes and it had bene more often cōfirmed u Ether in dignitie or when he was solde from his 〈◊〉 Chap. 47. 39. x VVherby is signified howe quietly he dyed a He meaneth them that enbau med the dead 〈◊〉 buryed them b They were more excessiue in 〈◊〉 thē the faithful Chap. 47. 29. c The very infideles wolde haue other performed “ Or the corne floure of Atad “ Or the 〈◊〉 of the Egyptians Act. 7. 16. Chap. 23. 16. “ Or a possessiō d An euil conscience is neuer fully at rest e Meaning that they which haue 〈◊〉 God shulde be ioyned in mo ste sure loue “ Or the messengers f who by the good successe semeth to remit it and therefore 〈◊〉 ought not to be reuenged by me †Ebr. to their heart g Who not with standing 〈◊〉 hare rule in Fgypt about foure score yeres yet was ioyned with the Church of God in faith and religion Ebr. 11. 22. h He speaketh this by the spirit of prophecie 〈◊〉 his brethren to haue ful trust in Gods promes for their deliuerance a Moses describeth the Wonderful ordre that God 〈◊〉 in performing his promes to Abraham Gen. 15. 14. “ Or persones Gen. 46 28. Deut. 10. 22. Act. 7. 17. b He meaneth the 〈◊〉 of Gos hen c He considered not how God had preserued Egypt for Iosephs sake d In to 〈◊〉 and so we shal 〈◊〉 our 〈◊〉 “ Or corne and 〈◊〉 e The more that God 〈◊〉 his the more doeth the wicked inuie them †Ebr wherwith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them selues of them by 〈◊〉 f These 〈◊〉 to haue bene the chief 〈◊〉 the rest “ Or seates wher vpon they 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 g Their disobedience herein was lawful but their 〈◊〉 euil h That is God increased the families of the Israelites by their meanes i When 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 of God vnto sinners and wherein mans 〈◊〉 stan deth which is through the iustice 〈◊〉 Iesus Christ and faith therein o He sheweth that it is a sure to ken of Gods mercie toward 〈◊〉 when he cau seth his wordes to be preached vn to them p That is the minister shal by the preaching of the worde 〈◊〉 vntohim the forgi uenes ofhis sinnes q He shal fele Gods fauour and reioyce declaring hereby whe 〈◊〉 standeth the true ioy of the faithful and that God wil restore him to health of body which is a token of his blessing r God wil forgiue sinnes and accept him as iuste s 〈◊〉 is done wickedly t But my sinne hathe bene the cause of Gods 〈◊〉 toward me u God wil forgiue the penitence sinner x Meaning oft times 〈◊〉 as 〈◊〉 as a sinner doeth repent y If thou doute of any thing or se occasion to speake against it z That is to shewe 〈◊〉 wherein mans iustification consisteth a VVhich are este med Wise of the Worlde b Let vs examine the matter 〈◊〉 c That is hathe 〈◊〉 me without measure d Shulde I say I am wicked being an innocent e I am 〈◊〉 punished them my sinne deserueth f VVhich is compelled to receiue the reproche and scornes of many for his 〈◊〉 wordes g meaning that Iob was like to the wicked becau se he semed not to glorifie God 〈◊〉 him selfe to his 〈◊〉 i That is liue god ly 〈◊〉 Gene. 5 〈◊〉 k He 〈◊〉 Iobs wordes who said that Gods children are oft times punis hed in this worlde the wicked go fre Chap. 36. 23. k To destroye him l The breath of li fe which he gaue man m If God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 iust how col 〈◊〉 he gouernethe worlde n If man of nature feare to speake euil of such as haue power 〈◊〉 muche more ought to be 〈◊〉 to speake 〈◊〉 of God o VVhen they lokenot for it p The 〈◊〉 or visitation that God shal sent s Make them 〈◊〉 that they are wicked q God 〈◊〉 not a 〈◊〉 man aboue measure 〈◊〉 that he shulde haue 〈◊〉 casion to con 〈◊〉 with him r For all his creatures are at hand to serue 〈◊〉 that nedeth not to seke for 〈◊〉 other armie t Declare the thīg that 〈◊〉 u Meaning 〈◊〉 in the sight of all men x By their crueltie and 〈◊〉 y VVhen 〈◊〉 sit in the 〈◊〉 of iustice which vnder 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ce are but 〈◊〉 tes oppresse the people it is a signe that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 drawen backe is countenance and fauour from tha place r Onely it belongeth to God to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ctions not vnto man a Thus 〈◊〉 spea keth in the 〈◊〉 of God as it were mocking Iob because he wolde be wiser then God b VVil God vse thy counsel in doing his worker c Thus he speaketh in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ne of God as thogh Iob shulde chuse and refuse 〈◊〉 at his plea sure d That he may speake as muche as he can that we may answer him and all the wicked that shal vse suche arguments e He standeth slub 〈◊〉 in the maintenance of his cause a Iob 〈◊〉 spake these wordes but because he mainteined him innocencie it semed as thogh he wolde say that God 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 iust cause b Suche as are in the like 〈◊〉 c 〈◊〉 thou 〈◊〉 controle the 〈◊〉 des wilt thoupre sume to instruct God d Nether doeth thy sinne hurt God nor thy iustice profice him for he wil be glorified without thee e The wicked may hurt man cause him to 〈◊〉 who if he soght to God which sendeth 〈◊〉 shuld be deliuered f Because theipray not 〈◊〉 faith as feling Gods 〈◊〉 g God is iust how soeuer thou iudgest of him Chap. XXXVI h For if he did pu nish thee as thou deseruest thou shuldest not be able to open thy mouth a He sheweth that when we speake of God we must lift our spirits more hie 〈◊〉 our natural sense is able to reache a He sheweth that when we speake of God we must lift our spirits more hie 〈◊〉 our natural sense is able to reache b Thou shalt perceiue that I am a faithful instructour and that I speake to thee in the name of God c Strong and constant and of vnderstanding for these are the gifts of God and he loueth them in man but for as mu 〈◊〉 as God punished now Iob it is a signe that the se are not in him d Therefore he wil not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the wicked but to the humble 〈◊〉 heart he wil she wegrace e He preferteth the godlie to honour f He wil moue theit heartes to 〈◊〉 their sinnes that they may come to him by 〈◊〉 as he did 〈◊〉 Isa. 1. 19. g That is in their 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 and so shal be cause of their owne destruction h VVhich are 〈◊〉 bent against God and slatter them 〈◊〉 in their vices i VVhen they are in 〈◊〉 they seke not to God for succour as Asa 2. Chro. 16. 12. reuel 16. 11. k Thei dye of some vile death and that before thy co me o age l 〈◊〉 hou hadest be ne obedient to God he wolde ha ue broght thee to libertie welth m Thou 〈◊〉 altogether after the maner of the 〈◊〉 ked for thoudo est 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 heiustice of God n God doeth punish thee lest thou shuldest forget God in thy welth and so 〈◊〉 o Be not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in seking the cause of Gods iudgements 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p And 〈◊〉 against GOD through 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 q The workes of God are so 〈◊〉 that a man may se 〈◊〉 a farre of and knowe God by the same r Our 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vs so that we can not 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 knowledge of God s That is the 〈◊〉 cometh of those dropes of water which he kepeth in the cloudes t Meaning of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which he calleth the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of God u 〈◊〉 the cloude x That men can not come to the 〈◊〉 of the springs the eof 〈◊〉 He sheweth 〈◊〉 the raine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vsee the one 〈◊〉 it 〈◊〉 clareth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ouerflowe any 〈◊〉 the other that it m. 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 z That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 de to dash against another a The colde vapour 〈◊〉 him that is cloude of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 where the 〈◊〉 is and so angre is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 noise and thunder claps a At the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lightening whereby he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the faith 〈◊〉 uely touched with the maiestie of God 〈◊〉 they beholde his wo kes b That is the thun der whereby be 〈◊〉 to men to waken their dulnes to bring them to consideracion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or kes c Meaning the raines thūders Chap XXXVII d So that nether smale raine nor great snowe nor ahie thing els cōmeth without Gods appointement e By raines thunders God causeth men 〈◊〉
shepe that Wandreth in the darke valley With out his shepherd e 〈◊〉 his enemies soght to de stroy him yet God 〈◊〉 him and dealeth moste liberally With him in despire of them f As Was the maner of great 〈◊〉 g He setteth not his felicitie in the pleasures of this Worlde but in the feare and seruice of God Deut 10. 14. Iob. 28. 25. 1. Cor. 10. 27. a He noteth two things the one that the earth to mans iudgement semethaboue the 〈◊〉 and next that God 〈◊〉 aculously 〈◊〉 the earth that it is not drowned With the Waters which naturally are aboue it b Thogh circum cision 〈◊〉 the carnal sede of Iaakob from the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he that 〈◊〉 God is the true Iaakob and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c Dauid desireth the buylding 〈◊〉 of the Temple Wherein the glo rie of God 〈◊〉 appeare vnder the figure of this Temple he also 〈◊〉 for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 whiche was 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 as is writen 〈◊〉 132 14. a I put not my 〈◊〉 in anie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b That thou 〈◊〉 take 〈◊〉 mine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thy rods Isa. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10 〈◊〉 c Reteine me in the 〈◊〉 of thy promes that I 〈◊〉 not on any side d 〈◊〉 against all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that his 〈◊〉 sinnes were the cause that his enemies did 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 l may be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the intent that the effect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 is call thē to repentance g He wil 〈◊〉 c fort them 〈◊〉 are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 respect i Meaning the 〈◊〉 is very 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 k He wil direct 〈◊〉 with his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to followethe right waye l He shal prosper 〈◊〉 sp ritual and 〈◊〉 things m His 〈◊〉 cō 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 n 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 because of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 crueltie o The greater that his 〈◊〉 were themore that his enemies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p For as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 haue be 〈◊〉 my 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ly toward mine 〈◊〉 let 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that thou 〈◊〉 the defender 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a He 〈◊〉 to God to be the 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 cause seing there 〈◊〉 no 〈◊〉 among men b My very affections 〈◊〉 in ward motions of the heart c He sheweth what 〈◊〉 him that he did not recompence euil for euil d He declareth that thei can not walke in simplicitie before God that delite in the companie of the vngodlie e I wil 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with a pure affection and with the godhe that sa 〈◊〉 vnto 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 me 〈◊〉 in the ouerthrowe of the wicked g 〈◊〉 cruel hands 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 deuises of their hearts h I am 〈◊〉 from mine 〈◊〉 by the power of God and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wil 〈◊〉 him opēly a Because he was assured of good successe in all his dāgers and 〈◊〉 his saluation 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 laid vp in God he feared not the 〈◊〉 nie of his enemies b That God wil deliuer me and 〈◊〉 my faith the victorie c The 〈◊〉 of countrie wise all worldely 〈◊〉 greue me not in respect of this one thing that I may not praise thy Name in the middes of the 〈◊〉 d Dauid assured him selfe by the Spirit of 〈◊〉 that he shulde ouercome his ene mies and serue God in his Taber nacle e He groundeth vpon Gods promes and 〈◊〉 that he 〈◊〉 most wil ling to obey his commandement f He 〈◊〉 Gods loue towards his which farre passeth 〈◊〉 most tender loue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 towards their 〈◊〉 g But ether 〈◊〉 their wrath or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 age h In this present life before 〈◊〉 dye as 〈◊〉 38. 11. i He exhorteth him self to depen de on the Lord seing 〈◊〉 neuer fai led in his promises a He 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 as a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 God shew his fauour 〈◊〉 him and 〈◊〉 him his petition b He 〈◊〉 this outward meanes to helpe the wea 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 for in 〈◊〉 place was the Arke there God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shewe the tokenso his fauour c Dest 〈◊〉 not the good with the 〈◊〉 d He thus 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 of Gods glorie and not for his owne 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 assured that od 〈◊〉 punish the 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 destroyed as 〈◊〉 1. 4. f 〈◊〉 he felt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Gods help in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was opened to sing his praises g Meaning his 〈◊〉 who we reas 〈◊〉 by whome God declared his power a He 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to humble them selues vnder Gods hand and 〈◊〉 to be 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 beasts and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 b The thunder clappes that are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the cloudes ought 〈◊〉 make the 〈◊〉 ked to tremble for feared of Gods 〈◊〉 c That is the thunderbolte 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the moste strong trees and 〈◊〉 men 〈◊〉 their power to be able to 〈◊〉 God d Called 〈◊〉 Hermon e It 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 nings to 〈◊〉 and glyde f 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 s most 〈◊〉 where as semeth there is no 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 g F r 〈◊〉 maketh them to cast 〈◊〉 ei 〈◊〉 h Maketh the trees bare or 〈◊〉 the most 〈◊〉 places i Thoghthewic ked are nothing moued with these fights 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 ful praise God k To moderat the 〈◊〉 of the tempest 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they destroy not all a After that 〈◊〉 had 〈◊〉 it with 〈◊〉 filthie 〈◊〉 2. Sam. 7 2. b He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 which do notpraise God for his benefites c 〈◊〉 from the rebellion of 〈◊〉 d 〈◊〉 that he 〈◊〉 death 〈◊〉 narowly e The worde signisieth thē that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shew mercie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to others f 〈◊〉 his 〈◊〉 g I put to muche cons. d. 〈◊〉 in my quiet state as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 8. psal 〈◊〉 8. h I 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 me in 〈◊〉 moste 〈◊〉 Isai. 4. 7. i 〈◊〉 that thou 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 drawen 〈◊〉 helpe I felt my 〈◊〉 2. or 4. 17. 2 Chro. 〈◊〉 24. k Dauid meaneth that the dead are not profitable to the Cōgregacion of the Lord here in earth heresore he wolde liue to praise his Name which is the end of mans creation l Because thou hast preserued me that my tongue shulde praise thee I wil not be vnmindeful of my duetie 2. Sam. 23. 24. a For 〈◊〉 God declareth him self iuste when he preserueth his according as he hathe promised b Preserue me from the craftie counsels and subtil practises of mine enemies c He desireth God not onely to take care for him in this life but that his soule may be 〈◊〉 after this life d This affection ought to be in all Gods children to hate whosoeuer thing is not grounded vpon asure trust in God at 〈◊〉 vaine e 〈◊〉 signifieth comfort as straitnes sorow and peril f Meaning that his sorow and torment had con tinued a great while g Mine enemies had drawen all men to their 〈◊〉 te against me euen my chief friends h Thei
the insideles for 〈◊〉 shall 〈◊〉 them selues to be subiect c He toucheth the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of man who is cold in the cōsideration of gods workes d His prouidence is wonderfull in maintening their estate e He proueth that god wil ex tend his 〈◊〉 al so to the 〈◊〉 because he punished 〈◊〉 thē suche as 〈◊〉 not obey his calling f He 〈◊〉 some special bene fite that god had shewed to his Churche of the sewes in deliuering them frome great daunger wherof or of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the Genules shal be partakers g The condition of the Church is here 〈◊〉 whyche is to be led by Gods pro uidence into 〈◊〉 bles to be subiect vnder 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 daungers h The duetie of the faythfull is here described whiche are 〈◊〉 vnmyndefull to rendre GOD prayse for hys benefites i It is not ynough to haue receiued Gods benefites to be mindeful thereof but also we are boūde to make others to profit thereby praise God k If I delite in wickednes God wil not hea 〈◊〉 me but if I confesse it he wil receiue me a That is moue our heartes with his holy Spirit that we maie 〈◊〉 his fauour towards vs b That 〈◊〉 Iewes Gēriles maie know Gods couenant made with them c By these oft 〈◊〉 he 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that the people can neuer reioyce sufficiently giue thākes for the great benefites that they shal receiue vnder the kingdome of Christ. d He sheweth that where God fauoreth there shal be abundāce of all other thigs e VVhē they 〈◊〉 his great benefites bothe spiritual corporal towards them a The Prophet sheweth that albeit God suffreth the wicked tyrāts to oppresse his Church for a time yet at length he wil be reuenged of them b He sheweth that when God declareth his pow er against the wicked that it is for the cōmoditie 〈◊〉 of his Church whiche praise him therefore c Iah 〈◊〉 are the names of God which do si gnifie his 〈◊〉 maiestie incōprehēsible sothāt herby is declared that all idols are but vanitie and that the God of Israēl is the onely true God d He giueth 〈◊〉 drē 〈◊〉 thē 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 childeles and 〈◊〉 creaseth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 e which is baren of Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thei had abused f He 〈◊〉 that Gods 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 belon geth to his Chu ch as 〈◊〉 by their wō derful 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of Egypt g God blessed the land of 〈◊〉 because he had chosen that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for his Church h 〈◊〉 facion then was that womē 〈◊〉 songs after the victorie as 〈◊〉 Deboráh 〈◊〉 others i The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so great that not onely the soldiers but women also had parte thereof k Thogh 〈◊〉 suf fer his Chu che for a time to he in blacke darkenes ye he wil restore it 〈◊〉 i moste 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 l In the land of 〈◊〉 where his Church was m 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of God doeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all wordelie things 〈◊〉 in pō pe 〈◊〉 on warde 〈◊〉 but by the inwarde grace of God which there remaineth 〈◊〉 se of his 〈◊〉 there n why boast 〈◊〉 of your strength beautie against this Mountaine of God o As God ouer came the enemies of his 〈◊〉 toke thē prisoners made t en 〈◊〉 so Christ whiche is God manifested in flesh subdued Satan sin ne vnder vs and gaue vnto his Church moste liberal giftes of 〈◊〉 Spirit Eph. 4 8. p In moste extre me dangers God hathe 〈◊〉 wayes to deliuer his q As he deliuered his Church once 〈◊〉 Og of Barhán other tyrants frō the dangers of the red Sea so wil he stil do as oft as necessitie requireth r That is in the blood of that great slaughter where dogges shal lap blood s That is how thou which are chief King 〈◊〉 out 〈◊〉 thy peo ple to watre and 〈◊〉 them the victorie t He describeth the ordre of the people whē they 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to giue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the victorie u Whiche come of the 〈◊〉 Iaakob x 〈◊〉 is cal led litle because he was the yongest sonne of Iaakob y Who was some chief 〈◊〉 of the tribe z Declare out of thine 〈◊〉 palace thy power for the defence of thy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a He desireth that the 〈◊〉 of the mightie may be destroved which accustomed to ga 〈◊〉 shoes with siluer 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 pompe thoght thē selues aboue 〈◊〉 men b He prophecieth that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 come to the true knowledge wo 〈◊〉 of God c By his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 she wil make him self to be knowen the God of 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 In 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thine 〈◊〉 for the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 people c He alludeth to the 〈◊〉 which was deuided into 〈◊〉 partes a Of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Psal. 45. b Dauid signifieth by the waters in what great dange she was out of the which God did deliuer him c No 〈◊〉 or stablenes to settle my fete d Thogh his senses failed him yet his faith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 to praye e Condemning me 〈◊〉 f 〈◊〉 iudged me pore 〈◊〉 as a thief and gaue my goods to o 〈◊〉 as thogh I had stollen them g Thogh 〈◊〉 giltie to thee warde yet am I innocēt to warde them h Let not mine euil 〈◊〉 of the enemies be an occasion that the faithful fall from thee i 〈◊〉 I sawe thine enemies pretend thy Name onely in mouth and in their life denie the same thine holie Spirit thrust me for warde to 〈◊〉 thē de fend thy glorie k My zeale moued me to la ment praye for my saluation l The more 〈◊〉 soght to winne them to God the more they were against him both poore and riche m Knowing that albeit I suffer now trouble yet thou hast a time wherein thou hast appointed my 〈◊〉 n He sheweth a liudie faith in that that he assureth himself that God is fauorable to him when he semeth to be angrie at hand when he semeth 〈◊〉 be 〈◊〉 of o Not that he fea red that God wold not heare him but that care made him to thinke that God differred long p Thou seest that I am beset as a 〈◊〉 among ma nie wolues q He sheweth that it is in vaine to put our trust in men in our great 〈◊〉 but that our comfort onely depen deth of God for man rather increaseth our sorowes then dimi sheth them Iohn 19 29. r He desireth God to execute his iud gements against the reprobate which can not by anie manes be turned Rom. 〈◊〉 9 s Take bothe iud gement power 〈◊〉 them t Punish not one ly them but their posteritie which shal be like vnto them u By their continuence increa sing in their sinnes let it be know en that they be of the reprobate x They which se med by their pro fessiō to haue be ne writen in thy boke yet by their 〈◊〉 proue 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 let them
commanded her to godowne Chap. 47. 1. b Signifying that all men are in darkenes til God giue thē the light of his Spirit that this light shineth to none but to those that are in his 〈◊〉 c Meaning that Iudea shulde be as the morning 〈◊〉 and that the 〈◊〉 shulde receiue light of her d An infinite nomber from all contreis as Chap. 49. 17. e For ioye as the heart is drawen in 〈◊〉 sorowe f Meaning that euery 〈◊〉 shal ho nour the Lord with that where with he is 〈◊〉 signifying that it is no true seruing of God except we offer our selues to serue his glorie and all that we houe g That is the Arabians that haue 〈◊〉 abundan ce of cattel h Because the altar was a figure of Christ Ebr. 13. to he sheweth that nothīg can be acceptable to him which is not offred to him by this altar 〈◊〉 was bothe the offring and the altar itself i Shewing what great nōber shal come to the Church and with what great diligence and zeale k The Gentiles that are now ene mies shal become friends 〈◊〉 forthe of the Church i Shewing what great nōber shal come to the Church and with what great diligence and zeale m He sheweth that God hath gi uen all power autoritie 〈◊〉 in earth for the vse of his Church and that they which wil not serue and profit the same shal be destroyed n There is nothīg so 〈◊〉 which shal not serue the necessitie of the Church o Signifying that Gods maiestie is not included in the 〈◊〉 whiche is but the place for his fete that we may learne to rise vp to the heauens I Meaning Cyrus and his successors but chiefly this is accomplished in them that serue Christ being conuerted by his Gospel p To worship their head Christ by obeying his doctrine q Bothe hie and lowe shal be readie to helpe and succour thee r Thy gouernours shal loue thee seke thy wealth and prosperitie s Meaning not a temporal felicitie but a spiritual which is fulfilled in Christs kingdome t Signifying that all wordelie mea ness al cease and that Christ shal be all in all as Reuel 21 22 and 〈◊〉 5. u The children of the Church x Meaning that the Churche shulde he miraculously multiplied a This apparreineth to all the Prophetes and ministers of God but chiefly to Christ of whose abundant graces euerie one receiueth according as it pleaseth him to distrubute Luk. 4 〈◊〉 b To them that are liuely touched with the fee 〈◊〉 of their sinnes c Which are in the bondage of sinne d The time 〈◊〉 it pleased God to shewe his good fauour to man which S. Paul calleth theiulnes of time Gal 4. 4. e For when God 〈◊〉 his Church he pra nisheth his enemies f which was the signe 〈◊〉 mourning g Trees that bring for the good frutes as Mat. 3. 8. h That is for a long time i Thei shal be rea die to serue you in all your 〈◊〉 k This is accomplished in the time of Christ by whome all the faithful are made Priests and Kings 2 Pet. 2. 9. l Read Chap. 60. 16. chap. 60. 11. m Abundant re compence as this worde is vsed Chap. 40 2. n That is the Iewes o To wit of the Gentiles p Where as the Gentiles had dominion ouer the Iewes in times past now they shal haue double autoritie ouer them and possesse twise so muche q I wil not receiue their 〈◊〉 which are extorsioners deceiuers 〈◊〉 or that depriue me of my glorie r That is of the Churche Reuel 1. 6. 9 10. s He sheweth what shal be the affection when they fele this their deliuerance a The Prophet saith that he wil neuer cease to de clare vnto the people the good tydings of their deliuerance b Til they haue ful 〈◊〉 and this the Prophet speaketh to incourage all other ministers to the setting forth of Gods 〈◊〉 toward his Church c Thou shalt haue a more excellent 〈◊〉 then thou 〈◊〉 had hetherto d He shal esteme thee as dere and precious 〈◊〉 a Kīg doeth his crowne e Thou shall no more be 〈◊〉 as a woman forsaken of her housband “ Or my delite in her “ Or maried f That it may be 〈◊〉 with children g For asmuche as they confesse one faith religion with thee they are in the same bond of mariage with thee and thei are called the childrē of the Church in asmuch as Christ maketh her plentiful to bring forthe chil dren vnto him h Prophets pastors ministers i He exhorteth the ministers neuer to cease to call vpon God by praier for the deliuerance of his Church and to teache others to do the same k For the restauratiō whereof all the worlde shal praise him l Signifying the great 〈◊〉 that shulde come to the Church what meanes he wold prepare for the restitution of the same as Chap. 57 14. m Ye Prophets and ministers shew the people of this their deliuerance which was chiefly ment of our saluacion by Christ. 〈◊〉 9 9 mat 21 5. n He shal haue all power to bring his purpose to passe as Chap 40 10. o That is one ouer whome God hathe had a singular care to recouer her when she was 〈◊〉 a This prophetie is against the 〈◊〉 means and enemies which persecuted the Churche on who me God wil take vengeance and is here set forthe all bloody after that he hathe destroyed them in 〈◊〉 the chief citie of the Idumeans for these were their greatest enemies and vnder the title of circumcision and the kinred of Abrahám cleimed to them selues the chief re ligion and hated the true worship pers Psal. 137 7. b God answereth them that asked this questiō who is this c. and saith Ye se now performed in dede the vengeance which my Pro phetes 〈◊〉 c Another questiō to thewhich the Lord answereth d Shewing that when God punisheth his enemies it is for the profi te and deliueran ce of his Church e God sheweth that he hathe no nede of mans hel pe for the deliuerance of his and thogh men refuse to do their duetie through negligē ce and 〈◊〉 yet he him self wil deliuer his Church and punish the enemies read chap. 〈◊〉 16. f I wil so 〈◊〉 them and make thēso giddy that they shal not knowe which way to go g The Prophet speaketh this to moue the people to remember Godsbenefites in times past that they may be confirmed in their troubles h For I did chuse them to be mine that they shulde be holy and not deceiue mine expectatiō i He bare their af flictions griefs as thogh they had bene his owne k Which was a witnes of Gods presence 〈◊〉 this may be referred to Christ to who me belongeth the office of saluatiō l That is the peo ple of Israélbeing 〈◊〉 called to 〈◊〉 Gods benefites which he had bestowed vpō their
at all times to approue their reli gion if the Kings autoritie were al ledged for the esta blishemēt thereof not cōsidering in the meane season what Godsworde did permit d These are the two dangerous weapons where with Satā 〈◊〉 fight against the children of God the consent of the multitude and that 〈◊〉 of the punishment for thogh some feared God yet the multitude which consented to the wickednes astonied them and here he King 〈◊〉 not an inward consent but an outward gesture that the Iewes might by litle and 〈◊〉 learne to forget their true religion e It semeth 〈◊〉 thei named not Daniél because he was greatly in the Kings fauou thin king if these thre had bene destroyed they might ha ue had better occasion to accuse Daniél this declareth that this policie of erecting this image was in uented by the ma licious flatteters which soght nothing but the destruction of the Iewes Whome they accused of rebelliō and ingratitude f Signifying that he wolde receiue them to grace If they wolde now at the length obey his decre g For they shulde haue done 〈◊〉 to God if they shul de haue douted in 〈◊〉 is holie cause therefore they say that they areresol ued to dye for Gods cause h They groūde on two pointes first in the power and prouidēce of God ouer them secon dly on their cause whiche was Gods glorie and the testi fying of his truete ligion with their blood so make open confession that they Wil not so muche as outwardly consene to 〈◊〉 i This declareth that themore that tyranes rage and the more Witty the shewethē selurs in inuenting strange and cruel punishements the more is glorified God glorified by his sernāts to Who me he giueth pacience and constau cie to abide the 〈◊〉 of their punishement forether he deliue reth thē frō death or els for this life giueth thē a better k For the Angels were called the sō nes of God becau se of their 〈◊〉 therefore the King called this Angel whome God sent to comfort his in these great 〈◊〉 the sonne of God l This cōmendeth their obediēce vn to God that they wolde not for any feare departe out of this fornace til the time was appointed as Noáh remained in the Arke 〈◊〉 the Lord called him forthe m He was moued by the greatnes of the miracle to prai se God but his heart was not tou 〈◊〉 And here we se that miracles are not sufficient to 〈◊〉 men to God but that doctrine must chiefly be adioyned without the whiche there can be no faith n If this heathen King moued by Gods 〈◊〉 woldenorse blasphemie vnpunished but made a Law and set a punishemēt to such e trāsgresser 〈◊〉 te ought all they that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 take order that suche impietie 〈◊〉 not lest according as their knowledge and charge is greater so they suffer double punishment o Meaning so farre as his dominiō extended p Read Chap. 2. 44 a There was no trouble that might cause me to dreame therefore it came onely of God b This was another dreame besides that which he sawe of the foure empires for Daniél bothe declared what that drea me was what it ment and here 〈◊〉 onely expoundeth the dreame c In that that 〈◊〉 sent abroad to others whose igno rance in times past he had experimen ted 〈◊〉 Daniél which was euer readie at hand 〈◊〉 declareth the 〈◊〉 re of the vngodie which neuer 〈◊〉 to the seruantes of God but for very 〈◊〉 and thē they spare no flat terings d This no doute was a great grief to Daniél not one ly to haue his name chāged but to be called by the na me of a vile idole which thing 〈◊〉 chad-nezzar did to make him forget the true religion of God e VVich also was a great grief to the Prophet to be nōbred among the 〈◊〉 and men whose practises were wicked and contraty to Gods worde f By the tre is signified the dignitie of a King who me God 〈◊〉 to be a defence for all kinde of men and whose state is profitable forman kinde g Meaning the Angel of God which nether eateth not slepeth but is euer ready to do Gods wil is not infect with mans corruption but is euer holy in that that he cōmandeth to 〈◊〉 downeth is tre he knewe that it shul de not 〈◊〉 cut downe by mā but by God h Hereby he meaneth that Nehuchad-nezzà r shul de not onely for a timeloose his kīgdome but be like a beast i God hathe 〈◊〉 this iudgement the whole armie of heauē ha ue as it were sub scribe dvnto it like as also thei desire the execution of his decre against all them that life vp them selues against God k He was troubled for the 〈◊〉 ment of God whiche he sawe 〈◊〉 ned against the King and so the Prophetes vsed on the one parte to de nounce Gods iudgements for the zeale they bare to his glorie on the other parte to haue 〈◊〉 vpon man also to 〈◊〉 that they shulde be subiect to Gods 〈◊〉 if he did not regarde thē with pitie l VVhereby he meaneth a long space as seuen 〈◊〉 Some interpre teseuen moneths and others seuen wekes but it semeth he ment of yeres m Not that his shape or forme was changed into a beast but that he was ether striken mad and so auoided mans cōpanie or was cast out for his tyrannie and so wandred among the beasts and are herbes and grasse o Daniel sheweth the cause why God thus punished him o Cease from 〈◊〉 God to angre any longer by thy sinnes that he may mitigate his punishment if thou shewe 〈◊〉 thine vpright life that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 faith and repentance p Suffre the errours of thy former life to be redressed q After that Daniel had declared this vision and this his 〈◊〉 declared 〈◊〉 it is not in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to God 〈◊〉 his Spirit moue him seing that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 threatnings colde not moue him to repent r VVhen the terme of these seuen yeres was ac complished Chap. 7. 14. mich 4. 11. luk 〈◊〉 33. s He confesseth 〈◊〉 wil to be the rule of all iusti ce and a moste per 〈◊〉 Law where by he gouerneth bothe man 〈◊〉 gels and 〈◊〉 so that 〈◊〉 ought to 〈◊〉 or aske a 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 but onely to stand 〈◊〉 there with giue him the glorie t By whome it semeth that he had bene put from his kingdome before u He doeth not onely praise God for his deliuerance but also confesseth his faute that God may onely haue the glorie man the 〈◊〉 that be may be 〈◊〉 and man castdowne a Daniel 〈◊〉 this historie of King 〈◊〉 hazzar euil 〈◊〉 son ne to shewe Gods 〈◊〉 against the wicked for the deliuerance of his Church and how the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 was true that they shuld be deliuered after seuentie yeres b The Kings of the 〈◊〉
to be diligent to espie fautes to trippe one in h Which is the self same worde but 〈◊〉 called 〈◊〉 because 〈◊〉 preache it Chap. 11. 16. Matt. 10. 24. Matth. 24. 9. i But shulde haue semed to be innocent if I had not discouered their malice k In that they 〈◊〉 Christ 〈◊〉 taketh frō them all excuse where 〈◊〉 they wolde haue iustified thē selues as if they had bene very holie ād without all sinne Psal. 35. 19. l That is in the holie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 14 26. 〈◊〉 24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a And so shrinke from me †Greke put you out of the Synagogues b He bare with thē because they were but weakelings c For if you did cōsider 〈◊〉 wold reioyce d Or conu 〈◊〉 This is to be vnderstand of the comming of the holie Gost when his vertue and strength shal shine in the 〈◊〉 e His enemies which contēned him and put him to death shal be 〈◊〉 by their owne conscience for that they did not beleue 〈◊〉 him Act. 2. 37 shall know that with our Iesus Christ there is nothing but sinne f Wherefore the W 〈◊〉 must nedes confesse that he was iuste and beloued of his Father and not condemned by him as a blasphemer or 〈◊〉 g When they shal knowe that I whome they called the carpen 〈◊〉 sonne and willed to come downe from the crosse am theve rie Sonne of God which haue ouer come all the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of hel and reigne ouer all h These things are conteined in the doctrine of the Apostles which onely is sufficient i As touching the spiritual kingdome of God for the Apo stles knewe 〈◊〉 that til after the resurrection k Mine absence 〈◊〉 not be long for 〈◊〉 wil send you the holie Gost who shal remaine with you for euer l From death I passe to glorie so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in due you with mine heauenlie vertue 2. Cor. 10. 12. ephe 1. 19. m By thepower and vertue of the 〈◊〉 Gost. n For it shal be grounded vpon my resurrection the grace of the holie Gost. o For ye shal haue perfect knowledge and shal no more 〈◊〉 as you were wont Chap. 14. 13. p In respect of that that you shal 〈◊〉 if you aske in faith Mat. 7. 7. 21. 22. 〈◊〉 11. 24. Luk. 〈◊〉 9. Iam 1. 5. q Christ denieth not that he is the mediator but 〈◊〉 that they shal obteine their requests without difficultie or any paine Chap 17. 8. Matth. 26. 37. Mark 14. 27. r Althogh men forsake Christ yet is 〈◊〉 whit diminished for he and his Father are one s We haue rest and comfort whē we 〈◊〉 are truely graffed in Christ. Mat. 28. 8. a Christ hathe all rule and dominion ouer men b Which are the elect c That is that thei acknowledge bothe the Father and the Son ne to be verie God d Aswel by doctrine as miracles e Our election standeth in the good pleasure of God which is the onelie funda tion and cause of our saluation 〈◊〉 is declared to vs in Christ 〈◊〉 whome we are iustified by faith and sanctified Rom. 8. 39. Ephes. 1. 4. f That is the reprobate Chap. 16. 27. g That they may be ioyned in vni tie of faith and spirit h He was so called not onely for that he perished but because God had appointed ād ordeined him to this end i But are separate by the spirit of regeneration Act. 1. 16. 4. 27. Psal. 10. 9. 〈◊〉 “ Or consecrat them 〈◊〉 thy self k Rene we them with thine heauenlie grace that they onely may seke thy wil. l Which thing declareth that Christs holinesis ours m That the infideles may be experience be conuicted to confesse my glorie n I haue shewed 〈◊〉 the example and patron of perfect felicitie Chap. 12. 16. o That they maie profit ād growe vp in suche sort that in the end they may enioy the 〈◊〉 glorie with me p For without him we can not comprehēde the loue where with God loueth vs. 1. 〈◊〉 15. 13. a Which was a deepe valley through the which a streame ranne after a 〈◊〉 raine Matt. 26. 36. Mat. 14. 32. Luk. 22. 39. b The which he had obteined of the gouernour of the Temple Matth. 26. 47. 〈◊〉 14. 43. Luk. 22. 47. c He bothe 〈◊〉 their bodies and also saueth their soules Chap. 17. 12. Luk. 3. 2. d Who sent Christ vnto Caiaphas the high Priest bounde e Althogh this office was for ter me of life by Gods ordinance yet the ambition and 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 caused the Romaines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 time to 〈◊〉 it either for briberie or fa uour Chap. 11. 50. Matth. 26. 38. Matth. 14. 54. Luk. 22. 〈◊〉 f That is 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 g After that Caiaphas had first sent him to 〈◊〉 Matth. 26. 57. 〈◊〉 14. 〈◊〉 Luk. 22. 〈◊〉 Mat. 27. 2. 〈◊〉 16. 15 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Act. 10. 28. 11. 3. h He spake this 〈◊〉 because they were so 〈◊〉 against 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 they shul de say 〈◊〉 wilt not suffre vs to do 〈◊〉 for he knew hat 〈◊〉 was not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 by the 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 death 〈◊〉 20. 19 〈◊〉 27 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 2. Luk. 〈◊〉 31. k 〈◊〉 standeth not in strength of mē nor in world 〈◊〉 defence l This was a 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 question 〈◊〉 27. 15. m This was one of their blinde abuses for the Law of God gaue no 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 quite a wicked trespaser Mark 〈◊〉 6. Luk 2 27. Act. 〈◊〉 14. a He thoght to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the furie of the Iewes by some in 〈◊〉 correction Matth. 27. 〈◊〉 Mark 15 18. b He spake in 〈◊〉 i 〈◊〉 Christ called him 〈◊〉 King c Christ was in dede the 〈◊〉 of GOD and therefore might 〈◊〉 call him 〈◊〉 so without 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 wherefore then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was falsely applied d Hereby he 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 ought not to 〈◊〉 his office and 〈◊〉 e A place some what high and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 vp f Which was midday 〈◊〉 27. 31. 〈◊〉 15 21. Luk. 23. 26. g Which was the place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h Because all 〈◊〉 might vnderstand it Mat. 27. 35. Mark 15. 14. Luke 23. 33 i That whiche was prefigured in Dauid was ac complished in Iesus Christ. 〈◊〉 22. 20. “ Or 〈◊〉 Psal. 68. 〈◊〉 k Or 〈◊〉 it vpon an hyssope stalke l It may appeare that the crosse was not hye seyng a man myght 〈◊〉 Christes mouthe with an hyssope stalke which as 〈◊〉 1. King 4. 33. Was the lowest 〈◊〉 herbes as the cedre was hyest amonges 〈◊〉 m Mans saluacion is perfected by the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 and all the ceremonies of the Lawe are ended n Because the dai of the Passeouer fel on the Sabbath day o 〈◊〉 declareth that he was dead in dede as he rose 〈◊〉 e 〈◊〉 death to life Exod. 12. 46. Nomb. 9. 12. 〈◊〉 12. 10. Mat. 27. 〈◊〉 Mark 〈◊〉 42. p That is to say 〈◊〉 Christes death but now he declareth him selfe manifestly Luk.
* Prou. 3. 7. * Isa. 5. 11. VVisd 6. 4. Tit. 3. 1. 1. pet 2. 〈◊〉 a Not onely the punishement of the Iudges but al so the vengeance of God †Greke a reuenger With Wrath. b For no priuate man can 〈◊〉 ne that gouernemēt Which God hathe appointed Without the brea che of his consciē ce here he spea keth of ciuil 〈◊〉 so that Antichrist his can not Wrast this place to establish their tyran nie ouer the conscience c That is to 〈◊〉 the good and to punish the euil d He meaneth onely the 〈◊〉 table Mat. 22. 11. Exod. 20. 14. Deut. 5. 18. Leuit. 19. 18. Mat. 〈◊〉 59. Gal. 5. 14. Iam. 2. 8. 1. Tim. 1 〈◊〉 e Before We beleued it had bene in vaine to 〈◊〉 these things but now seing our saluation is nere let vs take hede that We neglect not this occasion Luk 21. 34. f That is honest maners godlie “ Or riote Gal. 5. 16. 1. pet 2. 〈◊〉 a That is the doctrine of the Gos pel b Lest 〈◊〉 departe ether more ignorant then he came or elswith a greater 〈◊〉 of conscience Iám 4. 12. c It is the Lords matter and not thine d VVe muste be assured in our cōscience by Gods Worde in all things that We do that if We be strong We may know What is our libertie if We be Weake We may learne to profit daily e That counteth one day more holi thē another f VVbo iudgeth whether he doeth wel or no. g Because he 〈◊〉 keth the meates vncleane by the Law h Here we must 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 things first that he speaketh of things which of them selues are indiffe rēt 〈◊〉 in the Law thei were not next that he reproueth not the condemning of the act but of the persones thirdly that he meaneth not the slubburne malicious whom he ealieth dogges 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the weake and infirme tō whome as yet God had not reueiled the perfite libertie i Bothe our life and death ought to profite our brother k This othe parti cularly apperteinech to God who is the true life of him self giueth it to all other l And acknowledge 〈◊〉 for their God m He preuenteth the obiection which the Christians might vse 1. Cor. 8. 1. 2. Cor. 5 10. Isa. 45. 23. Phil. 2. 10. n which is the be 〈◊〉 of Christ ā libertie by abusing 〈◊〉 ye cause the weake lings to blasp heme the Gospel which might seme to them cōtrarie to Gods wil and the doctrine of the 〈◊〉 o God wil not reigne ouer his by such obseruatiōs Tit. 1. 15. p In peace and righteousnes q Faith here is ta ken for a fulpersuasion of the Christian libertie in things indifferent as the Apostle interpreteth it in the 14 verse r VVhich hath none euil remorse of cōscience in his doing 〈◊〉 Meaning of a right cōsciēce 1. Cor 8. 13. a To 〈◊〉 signi fieth to do all maner dueties to our neighbour ether to bring him to Christ or if he be wonne that he may growe frō faith to faith for the faithful are called the temple of God wherein he is resident by his h he Spirit and these faithful are the stones of the newe 〈◊〉 that is the vniuer sal Church Isa. 54 〈◊〉 21. of the which buylding Christ is 〈◊〉 chief corner stone Eph. 2. 20. Psal. 69. 10. b I did so beare them as if they 〈◊〉 bene done to me and not to my Father c VVhiche is the autor of 〈◊〉 1. Cor. 1. 10. d To make vs partakers of Gods glorie e 〈◊〉 to gather the Iewes and then the Gētiles that bothe might be made one flocke f That God might be knowē true Philip. 3. 16. g which is Christ who did spring as a yong budde out of the drye dead rote h Then seing he toke bothe the Iewes and Gentiles to his fathers glorie they ought by his example to loue together Psal. 18. 50. 2. Sam. 22. 50. Deu. 32. 43. Psal. 117. 1. Isa. 11. 10. i The minister 〈◊〉 vp the people to God by the Gospel k God gaue him suche ample occasions to set forthe his excellent workes that he had done by him that the Apostle nede not to seke anie other thing to boast vpon Isa. 52. 15. Chap. 1. 〈◊〉 1. Thes. 2. 17. Chap. 1. 1. l which was to 〈◊〉 the almes 1. Cor. 9. 11. m I shal faithfully leaue it with them and as it were sealed most surely n Almes is the frute of faith and charitie o His coming shal be profitable vnto thē for God wil giue him abundant knowledge of Dinine mysteries to communi cate vnto them Chap. 1. 10 p He feared lest sclandrous tongues wolde haue made his message ether odious or lesse acceptable Isa. 9. 6. 2. Cor. 1. 11. Act. 18. 〈◊〉 a The first which was cōsecrate to the Lord by embracing the Gospel “ Or Asia b They were grafred in Christ by faith a fore I was called and were wel estemed of the Apostles and of the Churches c This was a signe of amitie among the Iewes which he willeth to be holie that is that it come from a minde ful of godlie charitie 2. Iohn 10. 1. Corin. 16. 20. 2. Cor. 13. 12. 1. Pet. 5. 14. d These be markes to knowe the false Aposties by e The worde signifieth him that promiseth muche and performeth nothing who semeth also to spea ke for thy profite but doeth nothing lesse Act. 16. 1. Philip 2 19. 1. Cor. 1. 14. “ Or receiuer f Corinthus Ephes 3 19. Ephes. 3. 9. Colos. 1 26. g Bothe as touching the doctrine of the Gospel and also the calling of the Gentiles 2. Tim. 1. 10. Tit. 1. 2. 1. Pet. 1 〈◊〉 a Whome God hathe separate from the rest of the Worlde purified and ginen to his Sonne that he mightbe in them and they in him b Made holie by the fre mercie calling of God Act 〈◊〉 9. 1. Thes. 4. 7. c Which is to 〈◊〉 knowledge him to be euerie God to Worship him and seke vnto him for helpe Rom. 1. 7. Ephes. 1 1. Col. 1. 22. 2. Tim. 1. 9. tit 2. 1. 2. Tim. 2. 23. d For all the benefites Which ye haue receiued by the Gospel e 〈◊〉 membres of the same bodie Which communi cate With their head f He 〈◊〉 those giftes in them Whose 〈◊〉 se aster he doeth 〈◊〉 as eloquence philosophie and their knowledge of Gods Worde g For there is 〈◊〉 condemnation to them that are grafted in Chriss Iesus * 1. Thes. 5. 24 * Rom. 15. 〈◊〉 * Philip. 3. 16. Colos. 1. 10. 2. 7. Philip. 3. 20. Tit. 2. 〈◊〉 * 1. Thes. 5. 24. * Rom. 15. 〈◊〉 * Philip. 3. 16. h Disagreing in Wordes ingendreth dissention of minde Whereof procedeth repugnancie of iudgement Which 〈◊〉 the mother of schisme 〈◊〉 1. Thes 3. 〈◊〉 5. 23. i Which Was a vertuous Woman 〈◊〉 of Gods glorie and soght the 〈◊〉 of the
be without offence of Gods worde e Knowledge it self shal be perfited in the worlde to come and not abolished but the maner of knowing ād teaching shal cease when we shal be before Gods presence where we shal nether nedescho les nor teachers f That is imperfectly “ Or teache g The Mysteries of God “ Or taught of God h Because it serueth bothe here and in the life to come but faith hope apperreine onely to this life a That is to expounde the worde of God to the edification of the Church b Vnder stādeth him c By the Spiritual gift which he hathe reciued d For he 〈◊〉 none saue him self e The prophecie expoundeth that which God hath reueiled and the doctrine teacheth that which he hath giuen vs to vnderstand “ Or flute f Your wordes shal be loste for ye shal nether glorifie God thereby nor profit man “ Or as the thīg 〈◊〉 g That is they may be able to be vnderstand h He cōdemneth the Corinthians of barbarousnes in that things whereby they thoght to haue atteined to the greatest praise of eloquence i And doeth his parte k Not in respect of him that praieth but in respect of the Church which is nothing edified thereby l Or giues tankes by singing m One onely ma de the praiers and the rest of the cople followed in heart his wordes when he had prayed thei all said Amen signifying that they beleued asseuredly that God wolde grāte their requeste n That is moste fewe Mat. 18. 3. Isa. 28. 11. Deut. 28. 49. ierem 5. 15. ezek 3. 6. o He 〈◊〉 then moste shar pely that God wil punish the contempt of his worde and their contrefait ignorāce forasmuche as to speake which vnknowē tongues is à signe of Gods curse towards the 〈◊〉 p Of Gods curse when they are not vnderstand q By hearing his secret 〈◊〉 ript vp and his sinnes reproued by Gods worde he is compelled by his owne conscience to praise God r Which expounde the worde of God s Paul beareth as yet with their weakenes because also these were the gifts of God but yet he sheweth that 〈◊〉 shuld not passe this measure that first one after another and at the vtmost the third shulde read in a strange language which was to declare Gods miracle in the gift of tongues but chiefly he 〈◊〉 mandeth that nothing be done without interpre tacion 1. Tim. 2. 11. t Or learning which Gods Spirit moue th them to vtter u To the intent that others maye iudge of him that hathe spoken if he haue passed the compas of Gods worde wherefore Gen. 3. 16. x Because thys disordre was in the Churche that women vsurped that which was peculiar to men the 〈◊〉 here sheweth what is mete to be done and what is not and albeit he mencioned this abuse afore yet he referred it to this place to be reproued because there he broght it in for another purpose S Iohn comman deth to trye thy spirits whether thei be of God y Are ye the first or the last Christians that ye nether submit your selues to the churches of whom you haue receiued the Gospel nor ha ue respect to the others to whom the Gospel doeth likewise apperteine z To haue vnder standing of spiritual things a If anie man haue iudgement let him acknowledge that I speake of the Spirit of God and so let him obey if he haue no iudgemēt let him acknow ledge his ignorance and trouble not the Church but credit them that are learned Gal. 1. 11. * Menander in Thaidi Isa. 53. 5. 1. Pet. 2. 42. a If you beleue to be saued by the Gospell ye must beleue also the resurrection of the dead whiche is one of the principal points therof or elles your belief is but vaine b He sheweth that nothynge ought to be taught which we ha ue not learned by Gods worde * Menander in Thaidi Ionas 2. 1. * Menander in Thaidi Iohn 20. 19. * Menander in Thaidi c Althogh Iudas wanted yet they were so called still Act. 9. 4. * Menander in Thaidi Roma 6. 3. Ephe. 3. 8. Ephe. 3. 7. * Menander in Thaidi d For he was but the instrument and minister ād giueth the whole glorie to God e Christes death 〈◊〉 not effectual excepte he ryse from death f For if Christ be swaloed vp of death there remaineth no hope of life anymore g As mortification and remission of sinnes de pend on Christs death so oure quickenyng and restoring to life stand in hys resurrection h You are not forgiuen norsan ctified “ Or onelye for this life sake * Menander in Thaidi i As by the offring of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the whole frute is sanctified so by Christ whi che is the 〈◊〉 that is raised all haue assurance of the resurrectiō Col. 1. 18. Reuel 1. 5. k VVho 〈◊〉 first from the dead to take possession in our fleshe for vs his members 1. Thes. 4 15. l To wit the faithfull * Menander in Thaidi m Christ as he is man and 〈◊〉 of the Churche 〈◊〉 said to be subiect to God but in respecte of the worlde is kyng of heauen and earth this kingdome stādeth in gouernynge the faithfull ād ouer comming the ad uersaries euen death the chiefest whyche done Christ being per fited with all his membres shal as he is mā head of he Churche with his felowe heires deliuer his kingdome ād be 〈◊〉 to GOD with whom and the holie Gost in God head he 〈◊〉 equall * Menander in Thaidi * Menander in Thaidi n VVe shal be per fectlye fulfilled 〈◊〉 hys glorie and 〈◊〉 o That is as dead and because thei were but 〈◊〉 come to Christe wolde be baptized before they dyed Psal. 110. 1. p Except 〈◊〉 things be true of Christs kingdom and his subiectiō what shall become of thē whom the Church daily baptizeth for to destroye death in them whyche is the end of baptis me and so they to rise againe Isa. 22 13. Act. 2. 3 4. Ebr. 1 12 and 10. 13. Psal 8. 7. Ebr. 2. 8. q I take to witnes all my sorrowes wherein I may iustly rereioyce in the Lord that I haue susteined them among you r That is hauing regarde to this present life and not to Gods glorie and to life euer lasting * Menander in Thaidi * Menander in Thaidi Wisdo 2. 6. s There is one sub stāce as touching the flesh both of man beast but the difference is as touching the qualitie t Euen as the sūne and the moone being of one substance differ in dignitie so in the resurrection our bodies shal haue more excel lent qualities thē they haue now u For what is more vile to loke vnto thē the dead carkeis x 〈◊〉 changing the substance but made partaker of the diuine nature y Christ bringeth vs from heauen the Spitit of life Gen. 2. 7. z This is attributero Christ as cō cerning 〈◊〉 not
〈◊〉 so do wherby Paul de clareth the 〈◊〉 of hys preaching “ Or abominable 1. Cor. 〈◊〉 1. g Since that 〈◊〉 Pharise I was made an 〈◊〉 Act 9 1. By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h That is doctrine inuented by man 〈◊〉 by mans 〈◊〉 do I preache 〈◊〉 Or age l He 〈◊〉 thre 〈◊〉 in Gods eternal predestination firste hys eternall counsel then 〈◊〉 appointing frō the mothers wombe 〈◊〉 hys callyng k That is of the Lawe of GOD 〈◊〉 was giuē to the ancient fa thers l He 〈◊〉 thre 〈◊〉 in Gods eternal predestination firste hys eternall counsel then 〈◊〉 appointing frō the mothers wombe 〈◊〉 hys callyng Ephes. 〈◊〉 8. “ Or 〈◊〉 me m 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with anye man as thogh I had nede of his counsel to approue my do ctrine n That is the Go spel vvhich is the doctrine of faith a Paul nothing 〈◊〉 of his 〈◊〉 but because many reported that he taught cō trary doctrine to the other Apostles which rumors hindered the 〈◊〉 of the Gospel he endeuored to remedie it to proue that they consen ted with him †Greke without profit b VVhich declareth that the other Apostles agreed with him Act. 15. 2. c Lest we shulde haue betrayed the 〈◊〉 libertie d Albeit they had bene conuer sant with Christ afore time e But approued my 〈◊〉 perfect in all 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 10. 17. 2. Chro. 19. 7. Iob. 14 9. Wisdo 6. 8. Eccles. 35. 6. Act. 10. 34. Rom. 2. 11. Ephe. 6. 9. Coloss. 3 26. 1. pet 1. 17. f In 〈◊〉 that we all agreed in doctrine Act. 11. 30. 2. Cor. 9. 3. g 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 all men †〈◊〉 with a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h In bringing their consciences into 〈◊〉 by thine exāple and 〈◊〉 here the 〈◊〉 commeth to his chief point Or man i For so the Iewes called the 〈◊〉 in 〈◊〉 Rom. 3. 19. Phil 3. 9. k Except our 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to our 〈◊〉 we declare 〈◊〉 we haue 〈◊〉 Christ. l For he caused thē not 〈◊〉 sinne but disclosed it nether toke he away the righteousnes of the Law but 〈◊〉 their hypocrisie which were not able to performe that whereof they boasted m For my doctri ne is to destroy sinne by faith in Christ and not to establish sinne n And 〈◊〉 his strength in me which killeth sinne o Not as I was once but regenerat and changed 〈◊〉 a new creatu re in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 substance p In this mortall bodie q As did the false Apostles which preached not the faith in Christ. “ Or for nothing a To whome Christ 〈◊〉 so liuely preached as if his 〈◊〉 ima ge were set 〈◊〉 your eyes or els had bene crucified among you b Meaning the 〈◊〉 of the Spirit c That is the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 through faith in Iesus Christ as cha 1. 〈◊〉 d The false apostles taugh that Christ 〈◊〉 nothing except they 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and that the Law was the perfection and Christs doctrine onely the rudiments thereunto e And ceremonies of the Law Gen. 15. 6. Rom. 4. 3. Iam 2 23. Gen. 12. 13. Eccle. 44. 20. Act. 3 25. f whiche thinke to be iustified by them Deut 27. 26. Habak 2. 4. Rom. 1. 17. Ebr. 10 38. 〈◊〉 18. 5. g 〈◊〉 Law pronounceth not thē iust which beleue but whiche worke and so condemneth all them which in al points do not fulfil it Deut. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 h Which is the Gospel 〈◊〉 9. 17. i I wil vse a commune example that you may be 〈◊〉 to attri bute 〈◊〉 vnto God thē to suche 〈◊〉 which one man maketh to another k No more is the promes or couenant of God abrogate by the Law not yet is the Law added to the promes to take any 〈◊〉 away that was super 〈◊〉 or to supplie any thing that wanted l Which declareth that the Iewes 〈◊〉 are bothe partakers of the promes because thei are ioyned in Christwaich is 〈◊〉 blessed sede m That sinne might appeare 〈◊〉 made more abundant and so all to be 〈◊〉 vp vnder sinne n Who as ministers 〈◊〉 it to Moses by the autoritie of Christ. a To whome Christ 〈◊〉 so liuely preached as if his 〈◊〉 ima ge were set 〈◊〉 your eyes or els had bene crucified among you o But serueth bothe for the Iewes Gentiles to ioyne them to God p Constant and alwayes like him self q Bothe men and all their workes r The ful reuelation of things which were hid vnder the shadowes of the Law Rom. 3. 9. s Not that the doctrine of the Law isabolished but the condemnotion thereof is 〈◊〉 away by faith t So that Baptisme succedeth Circumcision and so through Christ bothe Iewe and Gentile 〈◊〉 saued Rom. 10 4. u As all one mā Rom. 63. Chap. IIII. a The Church of Israel was vnder the Lawe as the pupil subiect his tutor euen vnto the time of Christ 〈◊〉 he waxed 〈◊〉 them her 〈◊〉 hip ended b That is the Lawe which be fore he called a scholemaster Chap. 3. 25. c That is vnder the Law which was but an a b. c in respect of the Gospel d That is who was subiect vnto the 〈◊〉 e For our adoptionvnto Christ is sealed by him Rom. 8. 13 f He instructeth both Iewes and 〈◊〉 to call God their Father in euerie lāgage so that none are excepted g Which maist not vse thy liber tie h When ye recei ued the Gospel ye were 〈◊〉 therefore it is shame for you to refuse libertie ād become seruants yea and seing the Iewes desire to be out of their tutle sh ip i Not in dede but in opinion k The Galatians of painims began to be Christians but by false apost les were turned backewarde to begine a newe the Iewish ceremonies and so in 〈◊〉 of going for ward towarde Christ they ran backewarde frō him l Ye obserue daye as 〈◊〉 new moones c ye obserue moneths as the first and seuenth 〈◊〉 ye 〈◊〉 times as Easter witson 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 of Tabernacles ye 〈◊〉 yeres as the 〈◊〉 or yere of 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nies are moste pernicious to thē which haue recei ued the swete libertie of the Gospel thrust thē backe into 〈◊〉 stitious sclauerie m So 〈◊〉 to me as I am affectioned towards you n For I pardon you if yourepent o Being in great dangers and affli ctiōs or without pompe and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 p That is the troubles vexacious which God sent to trie me While I was among you q For my mininisteries sake r For they are but ambitious s They wold turneyou from me that you might followethem t And imprinted so in your hearts that you 〈◊〉 none other u That is 〈◊〉 x Agar and Sina represente the Lawe Sara and 〈◊〉 the Gospel 〈◊〉 the Iewish Synagogue and Isaac the Churche of Christ. y That is 〈◊〉 of the lande of promes “ Or hie and heauenlie z Meaning Sara Gen. 21. 10. Gen. 16. 15. Gen. 21. 2. Isa. 54. 1. a For weare in
care in gouerning his owne house how muche more are they 〈◊〉 to be careful which shal gouer ne the Church of God f In the doctrine of faith g Lest being proude of his degreehe be h 〈◊〉 condemned as the deuil was for lifting vp him self by pride i As being defamed shulde become impudent do muche harme * Chap 1. 19. k That is no man may haue any thing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lay to his charge k Hauing the true 〈◊〉 of the Gospel and the feare 〈◊〉 God l Of the bishopes and Deacons m The good reporte 〈◊〉 all men n To serue God with 〈◊〉 assurance because 〈◊〉 haue alway a good 〈◊〉 o This is spoken in the respect of men for as much as in this world the trueth onely 〈◊〉 the Chu ch by trason of Gods 〈◊〉 for othe wise Christ is the fundation and the corner stone whiche bothe beareth mainteineth his Churche p Approued 〈◊〉 in that he was not onely a man but God also q So that the Angels marueilled at his excellencie r To the right hand of God the Father 2. Tim. 3. 1. 2. Pet. 3. 3. a False teachers which boast thē selues that they haue the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 Gost. Iud 18. 5. b Their dul consciences first wa xed harde then after canker and corruption bred therein last of all it was burnt of with an hote 〈◊〉 so that he 〈◊〉 such as haue no conscien ce Ephe. 4. 19. c Vnto vs which receiue it as at Gods hands Chap. 1. 4. 6. 20. 2. Tim. 2. 16. 23. 〈◊〉 3. 9. d Meaning to be giuen to ceremo nies and to such things as delite the fantasies of man e That is he that hath faith and a good conscience is promised to haue al things ne cessarie for this life and to enioy life euer lasting f The goodnes of God declareth it self towarde all men but chiefely towarde the faithful by preser uing thē here he meaneth not 〈◊〉 euerlasting g In godlie zeale or giftes of the Spirit h And reuelation of the holie Gost. i Vnder this name he conteineth the whole ministe rie of the Church which was at Ephesus “ Or that all may se how thou profitest k Thou shaltfaith fully do thy duetie which is an assurance of thy saluation a Take care for them b Paul willeth that the widdowes put the Chu ch to no charge which haue 〈◊〉 children or 〈◊〉 that are able to relieue them but that the children 〈◊〉 rish their mother or kinsfolkes according as nature bindeth them c Which hathe no maner of worldlie meanes to helpe her selfe with d Because she is vtterly vnprofitable e He meaneth suche widowes which being iustly diuorced from their first housbands maried again to the selander of the Church for els he doeth not reproue the widowes that haue bene oftener maried them once f Forgetting their vocation g Not onely haue sclandred the Churchin leauing their charge but haue forsaken their religion therefore shal be punished with euer lasting death h They haue not onely done disho nour to Christ in leauing their vocation but also haue brokē their faith i Which are with out al mās helpe and succour Deut. 15. 18. Deut. 25. 4. 1. Cor. 9. 9. Mat. 10. 10. Luk 10. 7. k Except that he which doeth 〈◊〉 him haue at least two witnesses whiche promesse with the accoser to proue that whiche they laye to his charge l Chiefly the ministers and so all others “ Or protest “ Or without ha 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Chap. 6. 13. m In 〈◊〉 them without suf ficient trial n From iuste offence o As Simon the sorcerer p Their sinnes followe whiche for a i me haue deceiued the god lie and after 〈◊〉 detected 〈◊〉 Saul Iudas and other 〈◊〉 Ephe. 6. 5. Col 3. 22. 1. Pet. 2. 18. a That is of the grace of God as 〈◊〉 seruāts are and hauyng the same adoption Chap. 1. 〈◊〉 b They that measure religion by riches are here taught that onely religion is the true riches Iob. 1. 21. 〈◊〉 27. 26. c That set their felicitie in riches Eccies 5. 14. d For they are 〈◊〉 quiet nether in soule nor bodie e Whome Gods Spirit doeth rule Chap. 5. 11. Mat. 27. 11. Iohn 18. 37. Chap. 1. 11. Reuel 17. 14. 19. 16. e By this mightie power of God the 〈◊〉 are admonished 〈◊〉 dely to stande in their vocation althogh the 〈◊〉 Satan 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 them f In things 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 life Iohn 1. 18. 1. Iohn 1. 12. Mar. 4. 19. Luk. 22. 15. Mat. 6 20. Luk. 6. 9. g The gifes of God for the vtilitie of the Church Chap. 1. 4. 4 7. h As when question 〈◊〉 question a Being sent of God to preache that life 〈◊〉 he had promised in Christ Iesus Act. 22. 〈◊〉 b Following the steppes of mine ancestres as Abraham 〈◊〉 Iacob and others of whome I am come and of whome I receiued the true reli gion by successiō c The gift of God is a certein huelie flame 〈◊〉 in our hearts whiche Satan the flesh labour to quenche and therfore we must 〈◊〉 it and 〈◊〉 it vp d With the rest of the Elders of Ephesus 1. e As thogh God wolde destroye vs. Tim. 4. 14. 1. Cor. 1. 2. 〈◊〉 1. 3. 〈◊〉 16. 25. f He speaketh here of his first 〈◊〉 which 〈◊〉 it semed 〈◊〉 contemptible yet was honorable glo rious therefore our mindes ought to be lifted vp from the consideration of worldlie things to contemplate the maiestie ther of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 9. Col. 〈◊〉 26. T it 1. 2. 1. Pet. 〈◊〉 20. 〈◊〉 Tim 2. 7. g Whiche is my self h The grace of the holie Gost. †Or in the presence of manie witnesse a So that the trueth of God may remaine 〈◊〉 b As with hys hous holde and other ordinarie affaires c So that the paine must go before the 〈◊〉 d Not withstanding mine impri 〈◊〉 the worde of God hathe it race and increaseth e To confirme their faith more esteming the edi fication of the Church then him selfe 2. Cor. 1. 4. Col. 1. 24. Rom. 6. 5. Mat. 10. 33. Mar. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 3 3. f Giuing to euerie one his iuste portion VVherin he alludeth to the Priests of the olde Lawe whiche in their sacrifice gaue to God hys parte toke their owne parte and gaue to him that broght the sacrifice his duetie 1. Tim. 4 7. and 6. 20. Tit. 3. 9. g He 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Gods election and mans fayth h Because the wicked shulde not couer them selues vnder the name of the chur the he sheweth by this similitude that bothe good and bad may 〈◊〉 therein i That is bothe separate him self fro the wicked and also purge his naturall corruption by Gods Spirit 2. Cor. 1. 2. k VVhich do not edifie 1. Tim. 1. 4. and 4. 7. Tite 3. 9. l VVhich faile of ignorance m He meaneth not this of Apostates or heretikes whome he willeth to 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 ne the clearnes thereof so the hardenes whiche we cannot some time compas or perfectly 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Scri ptures ought not to take away from vs 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 Or 〈◊〉 a That is Christ God 〈◊〉 b That is Christ being man c Which giueth 〈◊〉 and had it in him self Iohn 14. d Before all beginning e The effect of the Gospel is that we all being ioyned together in Christ by faith shulde be the sonnes of God Iohn 8. 18. f The frutes of our faith must de clare whether we beioyned in God or no for God being the verie puritie and 〈◊〉 wil not haue felowship with them which lie in sinne and darkenes h That is Christ with vs and we with our selues g In an euil conscience and with out the feare of God i If we be not ashamed earnest ly and openly to acknowledge our selues before God to 〈◊〉 sinners Ebr. 9. 14. 1. Pet. 1. 19. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 6. 1 king 8 46. 2. Chron. 6. 〈◊〉 Prou. 20 9. “ Or doctrine Eccle. 7. 20. a Christe is our 〈◊〉 Aduocate and 〈◊〉 for the office of intercession and redemption are ioyned together b That is of thē which haue embraced the Gospel by faith in all ages degrees places for there is no saluation without Christ. c That is by faith and so obey him for knowledge cannot be without obedience d Whereby 〈◊〉 loueth God so that to loue God is to obey his worde “ Or doctrine e When the Law was giuen f Louechy neigh bour as thy self is the olde cōmā 〈◊〉 taught in the Law but whē Christ saith So loue one another as I haue loued you giueth a newe commandement onely as touching the forme but not as touching the nature or substance of the precept g He namethall the faithful children as he being their spiritual father attributing to olde 〈◊〉 know ledge of greate things to yong men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 childrē 〈◊〉 and reuerence to their gouernours h For Christs sake Chap. 3. 14. “ Or the deuil “ Or the deuil i 〈◊〉 it is aduersarie to God Iam. 4. 4. k To liue in 〈◊〉 l 〈◊〉 m Ambition pride n Whiche of semed to haue bene of our nōber because for atime they occupied a place 〈◊〉 the Church o The grace of the holie Gost. p Which is Christ q In this Epistle Whiche I now write vnto you r He that taketh away 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ether of the natures in Christ or he that confoundeth or separateth them els he that putteth not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the per sone of the 〈◊〉 and also he that beleueth not to haue 〈◊〉 of sinnes by his onely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be the 〈◊〉 Messias s Then the inside les worship not the true God () But he 〈◊〉 cō 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 hathe also the Father t 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 him self vnto you teacheth you by the holie Gost and his 〈◊〉 “ Or in Christ. u By this name he meaneth the w 〈◊〉 Churche of Christ in general a Being made the sonnes of God in Christ he 〈◊〉 what qualities we must haue to be discer ned frō 〈◊〉 b That is Christ. c As the 〈◊〉 and head 〈◊〉 which make one perfect bodie d That is in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doeth reigne so that he seketh not be sanctified Isa 〈◊〉 9. 1. Pet. 2. 〈◊〉 Iohn 8. 44. e As 〈◊〉 by Adam f Whiche is the holie Gost. g He can not 〈◊〉 vnder the power of sinne because the Spirit of God correcteth hiseuil and corrupt affections h He descendeth from the first cable of the commandements to the seconde Iohn 13. 14. 15. 12 Gen. 4. 8. i This loue is the speciall frute of our faith a certeine signe of our 〈◊〉 Chap. 2 10. Leuit. 19. 17. Iohn 15. 13. Ephe. 5. 2. Luk. 3. 11. k whiche is not the cause wherefore we are the sonnes of God but a moste certeine signe l If our 〈◊〉 being giltie of any thing be able to condēne vs muche more the iudgemēt of God whiche knoweth our hearts better thē we our selues is able to cōdemne vs. Iohn 15. 7. 16. 23. Mat. 21. 22. Chap. 〈◊〉 24. Iohn 6. 29 17. 3. Iohn 13. 34. 15. 10 a Them whiche boast that they haue the Spirit to 〈◊〉 or ptophecie b 〈◊〉 being very God came frō his Father toke vpō him our flesh He that 〈◊〉 or preacheth this truely 〈◊〉 the Spirit of God els not c He began to builde the misterie of 〈◊〉 d Satā the prince of the worlde Iohn 8. 47. e With pute affe ction obediēce Iohn 5. 10. f Trueth it is that God hathe declared his loue in many other thīgs but herein hathe passed all other g By his 〈◊〉 death Iohn 1. 18. 1. Tim. 6. 15. h So that his con 〈◊〉 procedeth of faith “ Or towarde vs. i By inspiring it into vs. k Suche as shulde trouble the conscience l For god 〈◊〉 teth him self to vs in thē whiche beare his image Iohn 13. 43. 15. 〈◊〉 a Is regenerat by the vertue of his Spirit b The loue of God must go before or els we cā not loue a right Mat. 11. 30. c They are easie to the sonnes of God whiche are led with his Spi rit for thei delite there in 1. Cor. 15. 57. d That is regene racion e The water and blood that came out of his side de clare that we ha ue our sinnes wa shed by him ād he hath made ful 〈◊〉 for the same f Our minde inspired by the holie Gost. g VVhich 〈◊〉 our hearts that we be the children of God 〈◊〉 3. 37. “ of God Mat. 7. 7. and 21. 22. Chap. 3. 22. Mat. 12. 31. Mar. 3. 29. Luke 12. 10. h Althogh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be to death yet God through his mer cie pardonoth his in his Sonne Christ. i As theirs is whome GOD doeth so forsake that they fal into vtter dispaire k 〈◊〉 not him selfe so ouer to sinne that he forgetteth God Luke 24. 45. l Tak̄eth hede that he sinne not m That is Satan n VVith a mortal wounde o That is al men generally as of them selues lye as it were buryed in euil p Christe verye God q Meaning from euerie 〈◊〉 and facion of thinge whiche is set vp for anie 〈◊〉 to worship God “ Or worthie and noble b VVe can not re ceiue the grace of God except we haue the true knowledge of him of the whiehe knowledge loue procedeth c Accordyng to Gods 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 d By 〈◊〉 our selues to be seduced e He that 〈◊〉 the limites of pu re 〈◊〉 Rom. 16. 17. f Haue nothinge to do with him nether shew him anie signe of 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 “ Or 〈◊〉 a That is in godlie conuersacion as they whiche haue bothe the knowledge and feare of God b By keping hospitalitie c If thou surnishest them with necessities towarde they iourney knowyng that the Lorde saith He that receiueth you receiueth
able to saue and to destroye * Who art thou that iud gest another man 13 Go to no we ye that saye To daye or to morowe we wyll go into suche a citie and continue there a yere and bye and sel and get gaine 14 And yet ye can not tell what shal be to moro we For what is your lyfe It is euen a vapour that appeareth for a litle time and af ter warde vanisheth away 15 For that ye ought to say * If the Lord wyll and If we liue we wil do this or that 16 But no we ye reioyce in your boastyngs all suche reioycing is euil 17 Therefore to him that knoweth howe to do wel and doeth it not to him it is sinne CHAP. V. 2 He threateneth the wicked riche men 7 Exhoiteth vnto pacience 12 To beware of swearyng 16 One to knowledge his fautes to another 20 And one to labour to bring another to the trueth 1 GO to nowe ye ryche men wepe and howle for your miseries that shall come vpon you 2 Your riches are corrupt and your garments are moth eaten 3 Your Golde and Siluer is cankred and the rust of them shal be a wytnes agaynste you and shall eat your fleshe as it were fyre * Ye haue heaped vp treasure for the last dayes 4 Beholde the hyre of the laborers which haue reaped your fields whiche is of you kept backe by fraude cryeth and the cryes of them which haue reaped are entred into the eares of the Lord of hostes 5 Ye haue liued in pleasure on the earthe and in wantōnes Ye haue nourished your hearts as in a day of slaughter 6 Ye haue condemned and haue killed the iuste and he hathe not resisted you 7 Be pacient therefore brethren vnto the commyng of the Lorde Beholde the housband man waiteth for the precious frute of the earth and hathe longe pacience for it vntill he receiue the former and the latter rayne 8 Be ye also pacient therefore and setle your hearts for the commyng of the Lord draweth nere 9 Grudge not one against another brethren lest ye be condemned beholde the iudge standeth before the dore 10 Take my brethren the Prophetes for an ensample of suffering aduersitie and of long pacience whiche haue spoken in the Name of the Lord. 11 Beholde we count them blessed whiche endure Ye haue heard of the pacience of Iob 〈◊〉 haue knowen what end the Lord made For the Lord is verie pitiful and mercifull 12 But before all thyngs my brethren * sweare not nether by heauen nor by earth nor by anie other othe but let your yea be yea and your naye naye lest ye fall into condemnation 13 Is anie among you afflicted Let him pray Is anie merie Let him sing 14 Is anie sicke among you Let hym call for the Elders of the Churche and let them praye for him and anoint hym with * oyle in the Name of the Lord. 15 And the prayer of fayth shal saue the sicke and the LORDE shall rayse him vp and if he haue committed sinne it shal be forgiuen hym 16 Acknowledge your fautes one to another and pray one for another that ye may be hea led for the prayer of a ryghteous man auaileth muche if it be feruent 17 * Helias was a man subiect to lyke passions as we are and he prayed earnestlye that it myght not rayne and it rained not on the earth for thre yeres and six moneths 18 And he prayed agayne and the heauen gaue rayne and the earth broght forthe her frute 19 Brethren if anye of you hathe erred frome the trueth and some man hathe conuerted hym 20 Let him knowe that he whiche hathe conuerted the sinner from goyng astraye out of his way shal saue a soule from death ād shal hide a multitude of sinnes THE FIRST EPISTLE general of Peter THE ARGVMENT HE exhorteth the faithful to denie them selues and to contemne the worlde that being deliuered from all carnal affections and impediments they may more spedely atteine to the heauēlie kingdome of Christ whereunto we are called by the grace of God reueiled to vs in his Sonne and haue already receiued it by faith possessed it by hope and are therein confirmed by holines of life And to the intent this faith shulde not faint seing Christ contemned and reiected almost of the whole worlde he declareth that this is nothyng els but the accomplishyng of the Scriptures whiche testifie that he shulde be the stombling stone to the reprobate and the sure fundation of saluation to the faithfull therefore he exhorteth them courageously to go forwarde considering what they were and to what dignitie God hathe called them After he entreateth particular points teaching subiects how to obey their gouernours and seruants their masters how maried folkes ought to behaue them selues And because it is appointed for all that are godlie to suffre persecutions he sheweth them what good yssue their asflictions shal haue and contrariewise what punishment God reserueth for the wicked Last of all he teacheth how the ministers ought to behaue them selues forbidding them to vsurpe autoritie o 〈◊〉 the Churche also that yong men ought to be modest and apt to learne and so endeth with an exhortation CHAP. I. 2 He sheweth that through the abundant mercie of God we are elect and regenerate to a liuelie hope 7 And how faith must be tried 10 That the saluation in Christ is no newes but a thing prophecied of olde 13 He exhorteth them to a godlie conuersation forasmuche as they are now borne a newe by the worde of God 1 PETER an Apostle of Iesus Christ to the strangers that dwel here and there throughout Pontus Galacia Cappadocia Asia Bithynia 2 Elect according to the fore knowledge of God the Father vnto sanctificatió of the spirit through obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Iesus Christ Grace and peace be multiplied vnto you 3 * Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ whiche accordyng to his abundant mercie hathe begotten vs againe vnto a liuelie hope by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead 4 To an inheritance immortall and vndefiled and that fadeth not away reserued in heauen for you 5 Whiche are kept by the power of GOD through faith vnto saluation whiche is prepared to be shewed in the last time 6 Wherein ye reioyce thogh now for a ceason if nede require ye are in heauines through manifolde tentations 7 That the triall of your faith being muche more precious then golde that perisheth thogh it be tried with fyre might be foūde vnto your praise and honour and glorie at the appearing of Iesus Christ. 8 Whome ye haue not sene and yet loue him in whome now thogh ye se him not yet do you beleue and reioyce with ioye vnspeakeable and glorious 9 Receiuing the